|
Need
Jan 4, 2015 21:27:54 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 4, 2015 21:27:54 GMT -5
Chapter 16: Arguments
It is true what they say. The smallest thing can yield the biggest changes.
sss
Rudy panted heavily as he moved down the street quickly. He had no idea if his aunt realized he was gone or not. He didn't dare look behind him. He didn't dare try to see if there was any vehicle following him. His aunt would know right away where he had gone to. It would take no complicated deduction for her to realize he was going to Penny's, the person he wasn't allowed to see yet.
He moved himself as quickly as he could, not wanting to waste any time. He wasn't sure if Mrs. Sanchez knew anything about ChalkZone. He prayed that she didn't, that Aunt Tilly hadn't called and told her. It would complicate things otherwise.
What would Mrs. Sanchez think of him if she found out? Would she get angry at him for letting her daughter roam around this supposedly dangerous world? Would she forbid Penny from seeing him at all? Would she oust Rudy as some kind of...traitor? Okay, that seems a bit farfetched. Still, he knew the woman was not going to be happy if she found out, and he dreaded to know what her reaction towards him in particular was going to be.
A bit of anger boiled in his blood over this whole ordeal. He couldn't believe just how much time had been wasted here. He hadn't gotten a chance to head into ChalkZone yet. He needed to speak with Snap about what happened. He needed to go in and talk to some zoners again to see if there was any new word on what happened with Blocky. He needed to know if there were any unusual activities that would indicate Terry was making a move. There was just a bunch of stuff that he needed to know. And yet here he was, trapped in the Real World, trying to fix this problem.
Again, he felt bitterness towards his aunt. If she had just been more willing to listen, if she hadn't jumped to conclusions...
He shook his head. No, he couldn't continue blaming his aunt. He understood her sentiment and concern. She was just worried about him, and she really didn't know that much about ChalkZone. Being his aunt and Sophie's mother, of course she would be rather cautious and skeptical of this world they had been in. And he did keep this a secret from them for so long, and it may be hard for her to wrap her mind around why he had never spoken up about it before.
He realized that he was just as much to blame anyway. He should have made sure the portal was erased. If he had done that, then Terry wouldn't have her grubby hands on it. Oh...he hoped the zoners were okay. He hoped that Terry hadn't started to use the chalkboard to her advantage. The only comforting thing is that there was no broadcast about this sort of thing yet, indicating that Terry hadn't yet spilled the beans.
Exactly why, he wasn't sure. And at the moment, despite the fear of what she might be planning, he was still glad that she was keeping quiet about it so far. And hopefully one of the zoners would find the portal, and find a way to render it useless somehow.
Without that portal, Terry had nothing. No proof of ChalkZone. No hordes of people wanting to get in. The zoners would be safe.
Rudy stopped in his tracks when he saw Penny's house up ahead. He looked around, seeing no sign of Penny or her mother. He took in a deep breath and walked closer.
The aroma of the animals filled the air. Rudy took in a few sniffs and wrinkled his nose right away. He jerked his head to one side, putting a hand over his mouth and trying to resist the urge to vomit. Oh man... how do those two girls tolerate living like this? He had been here a few times, and he still wasn't entirely used to the smell. This was even worse, which means that...
Rudy widened his eyes as he realized that Mrs. Sanchez was likely coming out to do some late cleaning. He crouched behind a nearby tree as he heard the telltale click of a door opening. He peered over and looked towards the house.
Sure enough, it was Mrs. Sanchez. She had her cleaning outfit on, complete with gloves. Just like he suspected, she was going to do some sanitation work. On the one hand, this would make it harder to get into the house as she would be outside, and might spot him trying to get in. But on the other, she would be pretty busy cleaning and wouldn't be back up for a while. This would be the perfect opportunity for him to speak with Penny, just in case her mom was in on the deal with Aunt Tilly.
The boy moved forward swiftly. He looked over at where the woman was. She currently had her back turned to him. She was using the hose to fill up a large bucket of water, adding in some soap along with it. The suds practically overflowed off the edge. Rudy turned his attention back towards the door. He quickened his pace and opened up the door slowly. He took one more look at Penny's mom to ensure she wasn't looking, then he shut it.
Rudy carefully peered out of the window, keeping his head low. He could see Mrs. Sanchez looking over at the house, her head tilted over her shoulder. She must have heard the door shut. Rudy bit his lip, wondering why he had to be so loud. He felt his heart starting to beat faster when she moved towards the house. Then, after a few moments, she scratched her head and shrugged her shoulders. She turned and went back to do some work.
Rudy looked around the house. He didn't see any sign of Penny yet. She didn't appear to be downstairs at all. The couch looked a little messed up, so he knew she was down here recently. Perhaps she had gone upstairs. With that in mind, he ascended the staircase.
When he walked into her room, he immediately found his friend on her bed. Penny was rested on her back, her face staring up at the ceiling. It was hard to tell if she had even noticed him or not.
And her expression... It seemed like something was wrong. Penny usually didn't have this expression unless something was bothering her. The boy bit his lip, worry rising up in his stomach. He remained quiet for a few moments, his mind running through the possibilities. He hoped it wasn't what he thought it could be. Knowing that he didn't exactly have infinite time, he moved towards her, clearing his throat.
"Penny...?"
The girl tilted her head slightly to the side. She looked over and spotted Rudy. She simply stared at him for a few moments before she gave a small smile and nodded her head. "Hello, Rudy. I was..kind of hoping to see you."
"You were?" Rudy shook his head, realizing how stupid that sounded. "I mean..."
"Don't worry. I understand what you meant." Penny cut him off. "I was hoping to speak to you quickly. I...I need to...tell you something."
Rudy felt his heart clench. From her tone of voice, he knew this was not going to be good news. Well, it wasn't like he had anything good to say, either. At least they wouldn't be alone in that. "Yeah...same here." Penny looked over at him. "Yeah, something...pretty bad happened." He rubbed the back of his head. "I didn't think I'd get another chance to tell you."
Penny gave a small smile. "Are you going to elope with me?"
"What?!" Rudy cried.
"I'm just kidding." Penny gave a quick chuckle. Her smile quickly faded. She turned her gaze upward. "But in all seriousness, Rudy... I'm sure that you know that things have...gotten rather complicated."
"That's putting it mildly. Ever since that portal was stolen by Terry..."
"Not to mention your aunt finding out about ChalkZone..." Penny paused for a moment. Rudy stared at her expectantly. It looked as though she had more to say. She narrowed her eyes slightly, gritting her teeth, looking left and right. With an exasperated sigh, she shot herself up in the bed. She kicked the sides of her feet together as her mind looked as thought it was racing with many thoughts. "Rudy...my mom knows about ChalkZone as well."
At this, Rudy sucked in a quick breath. He stared at Penny in utter horror. He waited, hoping that it was some kind of mistake, or even a sick joke. But Penny's expression never changed. She simply looked at Rudy sadly, allowing the full impact of her words to hit him. Rudy replayed the phrase over and over again in his mind, feeling it practically echo within his own skill. His breathing increasing, he leaned his head back, and felt his blood turn to ice.
Penny's mom knew about ChalkZone... The implications of that... Oh no... How did she find out? How long had she known? Was she angry at him? He immediately turned his head out of the window, feeling his feet propelling him towards it. He scanned the front lawn for any signs of Penny's mother.
Penny seemed to note his distress. "It's okay, Rudy. My mom isn't upset with you."
Rudy felt some relief at this. But that didn't lighten the situation up by much. He looked at her worriedly and asked, "How...how did she find out?"
Penny lowered her gaze, her eyes halfway open. "She...saw a couple of portals in the past."
"What?!" Rudy stiffened up at this, his fingers spreading out. "How? Which ones?" He raised his hands up at his sides. "How could she have seen any of them? We had always been so careful and..."
Penny shook her head. "Not always as careful as we could be." She closed her eyes. "She saw you push my head into the portal after the Mother Tongue incident." Rudy's eyes widened at this. Penny looked at him and added, "And she saw your portal usage at the concert you snuck to."
Rudy felt his heart skip a beat at this, his mind getting a shock of lightning. He flashed back to those incidents. Penny's mom had seen him...? He didn't realize anyone was back there with.. And the concert...He thought everyone had just dismissed it as an act, an illusion. But Penny's mom had seen right through it... Why didn't she say anything earlier?
Penny turned her head to the side. "I'm just as shocked as you were..."
"I-I just..." Rudy clutched his head tightly, digging his fingernails into his scalp. "She never said a... Oh man..." He clinched his eyes shut tightly, baring his teeth. "Please tell me she didn't tell anyone else..."
Penny looked at him sadly. "I really don't know, Rudy. I'm sorry." She placed her hands under her chin. "I wish I could tell you... But she never told me."
Rudy felt like a large weight had just been dropped on them. His legs felt weak and wobbly. He stumbled forward as his strength rapidly left him. He placed his hand against the wall and leaned on it for support. He put a hand on his head and rubbed it. He felt his thoughts going a million miles per hour, his speeding heart keeping up with the pace of his mind. This...this was so much to take in. For a moment, he forgot what he had come here to tell Penny, and he found himself sliding along the ground, his legs giving out. Soon he rested in front of her now shut door, his body bent forward and his head down, his eyes gazing to the ground.
Just great... just perfect... Someone else found out about ChalkZone. And what made this worse was... it wasn't a recent thing. Penny's mom had...she had known... He wasn't sure to what degree, but she knew. And who knows who she might have told in the meantime, or what she had in mind. Just when he thought things couldn't possibly get any worse...
What were they going to do now? Penny's mom was a well respected vet, and knew more people than his aunt did. She certainly had more influence as well. If she had decided to do something about ChalkZone, the citizens of Plainsville would listen to her more readily than Aunt Tilly. And if that happened... Rudy shuddered at the thought of a zoner being experimented on by Penny's own mom.
"She's doing chores right now." Penny said.
"Yeah, I saw. I had to sneak past her to get in." Rudy replied. Penny gave him a soft glare. "Well I had to come see you and I was worried that if I got caught..."
Penny waved her hand out in front of her. "Oh forget about it, Rudy. The point is you're here now." She let out a sigh and clasped her fingers together. "Why don't you tell me what your news is?" She suggested. She raised up a hand in gesture. "Then we can work together to discuss a solution."
Rudy lowered his gaze. "Well, mine isn't as urgent as your mom knowing about ChalkZone..." He felt a cold chill go up his spine at that. "I hope she doesn't make things difficult like my aunt just did."
"I'm sure that my mom will..." Penny's eyes widened, suddenly becoming quiet. What Rudy said appeared to finally click with her. "What...what do you mean, Rudy?" The boy stared at her in sad silence. Penny's eyes furrowed with concern as she leaned forward, placing a hand on her thigh. "What's going on?"
Rudy folded his arms behind his back, shifting his body as though he had done something really wrong. He turned his gaze away for a few seconds. He wasn't sure how he was going to break this to her. He had never had something like this happen between them before. He didn't even know how long it was going to last. But he had to tell her.
Turning his gaze back towards her, he spoke in a small, solemn voice. "My aunt has forbidden me from seeing you."
It took seconds for Rudy's words to click with Penny. "What?! She said that?" Rudy nodded his head numbly. "But..but why...?"
"She wants me to stay away from you..." Rudy turned his head away again. "..and ChalkZone..." He then looked back at her. "..until she talks to my parents about it."
Penny put a hand to her mouth. "Oh...oh my..."
Rudy continued, "She feels my parents have the right to know. She wants to talk to them about this...and decide what to do with ChalkZone."
"Your aunt must be very concerned..." Penny pointed out.
"Well I still wish she could have kept her promise!" Rudy shouted, the old anger returning with a vengeance. Penny raised an arm part way and cringed. "She promised that she wouldn't tell my parents about it! Then she went around and..."
After a few tense moments, Penny asked carefully, "...did she tell your folks yet?"
Rudy shook his head. "So far, no. At least..I don't think she did." Rudy let out a sigh, forcing most of the anger to seep through his fingers. Being angry wasn't going to help him right now. "I just wish that she would listen to reason... She..she has no idea what she is doing. If she would just..." His voice trailed off, unsure of what else to say.
"I understand, Rudy. It can be really frustrating when someone doesn't listen to you. And you and I both knew that this would have been difficult, even if we initiated it. Our folks were going to be upset no matter how gently we broke it to them. I can't blame either of our folks for reacting this way. They must feel so hurt..."
"I know... It's still hard, though. Aunt Tilly made a mess of everything and..." He fell silent, shaking his head. He rubbed his forehead, wondering how they were going to get out of this mess.
"Rudy... your aunt was the one who told my mom about ChalkZone." Penny's voice cut through the silence.
Rudy felt ice shoot through his veins. He looked over at Penny slowly, horror etching on his face. "She...did what...?"
Penny spoke in a solemn voice, "She had called my mom earlier and told her." Rudy stared at her in shock, unable to look away. "To be fair, like I said, my mom already knew about some alternate dimension, but..."
"If she told you..." Rudy's mind became numb at the realization. "..then who else could she have told...?"
Penny sucked on her lip. "I really don't know, Rudy. I hope she hasn't told anyone else. If she did.."
It wasn't necessary for Penny to finish. They both knew exactly what was at stake. If Rudy's aunt did tell more than just Penny's mother, it would mean devastation for ChalkZone. Even if they got their parents to be less suspicious of ChalkZone and more accepting of it, there was no guarantee the same would spread to whoever was told of this place. And what if the word spread further? If Aunt Tilly did something so foolish... who knows how far the news might have spread by now...?
Rudy took in a few quick breaths, gripping his shirt tightly, feeling his heart racing. His mind's thoughts raced through, just as quick as before, as he tried to cope with this new, possible reality.
He had let everyone down... The zoners, he let them all down. If he had just erased the stupid portal... If he had just stopped and made sure it was closed, none of this would have happened. It was his own stupidity that had enabled this to happen and he had no one to blame but himself.
Now all of ChalkZone could be in trouble... Not just Blocky. And poor Blocky..he hadn't even been able to help find him. He had no idea what could have happened to him. There were ideas, and he and Penny thought they had a lead, but nothing concrete. He hoped that, wherever he ultimately was, that he hanging in there.
Then something entered his mind. There was a bit of detail he had almost forgotten about. He had dismissed it at first, but..he wondered something. He turned his attention to Penny, who looked at him with an expression of curiosity.
"There's something I just remembered."
"Oh?" Asked Penny. "What is it?"
"I had overheard something Sophie said. While I was trying to wrap my head around the situation with my aunt, Sophie had kept trying to play with me. She kept talking about green paper and wanting to draw on it." Rudy gritted his teeth as he replayed the scene in his head. He couldn't believe he didn't make the connection until now. "I dismissed it, as my mind was elsewhere, for obvious reasons of course."
Penny nodded her head. "Continue."
Rudy said, "Well...I can't help but wonder..." He paused for a moment. If what he was about to say was true, then that would alter what he and Penny thought might have happened. "What if that green paper...was Blocky?"
Penny's eyes widened at this. "What makes you think it could have been him..?"
"Because he's green, Penny." Rudy pointed out. "And he's flat. He is practically living paper. He's not like Snap, who has dimension unless he's flat against a wall. Blocky's flat all the time." He paused for a moment to let this information sink into Penny's head. Then he continued, "Sophie could have been the one to drag Blocky out into the Real World..."
"But...we would have seen it, right...?" Penny sounded uncertain and wary. "I mean..we couldn't have missed something like that. We..."
Rudy narrowed his eyes softly. "Considering all the chaos that went on, and the confusion, and trying to get everyone to the hospital.. Yeah I can see how we could have overlooked this."
Penny lowered her gaze, her mouth dropping open. "I-I don't believe it..."
"Neither can I, Penny." Rudy clinched his eyes shut tightly. "She must have dragged him into the Real World while we weren't looking!" He felt like kicking the ground. He resisted the urge to do so. "We should have been paying more attention! If that is the case... we have even less of an idea of where Blocky could be! He could be anywhere now!"
Penny looked at Rudy sympathetically. She got up from her bed and swiftly made her way over to him. She knelt down onto one knee and placed a hand on his shoulder. She gently squeezed his shoulder as she kept her gaze leveled with his eyes.
"It's okay, Rudy." She whispered gently. "We will find him. Somehow. Y-You'll see..."
Rudy could detect the slight shakiness of Penny's voice at the end. He didn't bring it up, but it did remind him of how desperate the situation has truly become. All because he didn't close the dang portal...
What was he going to do now? He had no idea how he was going to fix this mess. He grabbed onto his head, digging in his fingernails, and gnashed his teeth together. Despite Penny's comfort, he could feel the guilt eating away at him. Oh if only he hadn't been so stupid... This all could have been easily avoided if he had just been paying attention, if he had just remembered one simple thing...
He took in a few deep breaths, Penny's words of comfort now finally started to get through to him. She was right. He couldn't keep blaming himself for this. What happened has happened and there was nothing he could do about that fact. Right now, they needed to focus on fixing these issues. It was going to be tough, their hardest challenge yet. But they may succeed if they just try hard enough. They have been through tough scraps before. They may rise out of this one as well.
Rudy smiled gratefully at Penny. He was glad to have her around to knock a bit of sense into him. He halted when he noticed her expression now. Not the same comforting one from before, but rather one that was...worried. He bit his lip and leaned towards her. Now it seemed it was going to be his turn to be the comforter.
"What's wrong?" He asked.
"There is something else I need to tell you. I have been meaning to bring this up for a while, but with all that's happened... Well anyway, it concerns Doctor Von Doktor."
Rudy felt his heart skip a beat at this. "What about him?"
Penny stared at him in the eyes. "He was over at my place a couple days ago." She paused for a moment, looking left and right. "He...he had been trying to..."
Rudy narrowed his eyes, clenching his teeth. "I can't believe that he would try that same thing again..."
"My mom kicked him out." Penny said. Rudy was glad for that. Penny continued, "He did show up later... I had...stopped breathing somehow..and he saved my life. That is the story he says anyway..."
Rudy stared at Penny, wide-eyed. She had stopped breathing...? The thought caused a chill to shoot down his spine. Immediately, he seized his friend by her shoulders and yanked her towards him. "What happened?! Are you okay?!"
"I'm fine, really." Penny gently pushed his hands away. "I was just a little...off for a while. That's all."
Rudy said in a stern voice, "Tell me what happened..."
sss
Blocky awoke in great pain. He let out a yelp of pain, the brief reprive he got from being unconscious now completely over. He tried to sit up, but was immediately stopped, a sharp, wrack of pain sweeping through his side. He screamed and he fell flat against the ground once more. He shivered in agony, tears flowing down his face.
Relief...how often had he felt that lately? How often had he been in shere agony, struggling to even take a breath? Not a whole lot, he knew. He had experienced nothing but pain and fear since he got here. And as the pain sharpened his mind, it also brought back more memories of what had transpired here, leaving him no longer confused. But he wasn't sure if he would consider himself all that lucky to remember this stuff.
The zoner looked at his side. It was currently bandaged up. He could feel the warm cloth pressing against it, covering what he knew was a large, water induced gash. He dare not untie the bandage to look, despite curiosity. He knew how he was going to react. The last thing he needed right now was a heart attack.
He took a moment to look around the enclosure that he was in. Lifting up his left arm, he was able to determine that he wasn't strapped down. Either he never was, or the restraints had been moved. There was a fleeting tug in his chest. Was it possible that his captors had felt sorry for him and let him go? But then, with a growing weight in his stomach, he realized that couldn't be the case. After all the trouble they went through to get him...why would they waste all their efforts by releasing him?
It was strange, though, how there didn't seem to be any walls at first. He could see everything pretty clearly, and nothing appeared to be obstructing his view. He shifted himself on the ground, wincing in pain, as he tried to figure out what was going on.
Only after a while did he notice something was up. The vision around him wasn't perfect. It was a little blurred. Was it his own eyes? No... His hands and feet didn't look distorted. He realized that there had to be something in front of him. Only a few seconds were required for him to realize he was trapped in a glass prison of some kind. Left and right, he looked, feeling his heart pound in his chest. He was truly trapped.
At first, he thought he was going to suffocate. He then noticed there were some small holes, allowing air to flow through. He let out a sigh of relief as he realized he was not going to run out of oxygen. He thanked the creators that Real World air was at least manageable to zoners and vice versa.
He stared intently at the opening. He wondered...would he be able to fit in through there? The hole wasn't too small. Perhaps if he could work up the energy, and ignore the pain he was in, he'd be able to fold himself up and squeeze through the hole and get out. His hopes were dashed when he noticed that the holes all had jagged edges to them. They looked like they were carved in manually. It was as though his captors suspected he might try that, even with relatively small holes, and did something about it.
He grabbed his head tightly, rubbing it. There were some things about his encounter here that he did not remember, or only could recall bits and pieces of. He had no doubt in his head that this was the result of whatever they had done to him. He felt no sharp sting of a needle, yet his head was swirling and aching, a feeling that was so familiar. Yes, he had experienced this before. What had they done to him?
He didn't dwell on this too long before his thoughts shifted around to something else. He wondered how his friends were doing. He had been gone for a while now, hasn't he? He no longer remembered, but judging from how hungry and thirsty he felt, he knew it was over twenty-four hours at least. At the thought of this, he licked his try lips a little, feeling his stomach growling. Somehow, he doubted he was going to get a decent meal anytime soon.
He wished he could see his friends again. He didn't want them to worry. He wanted to show them that he was okay, that he was fine. He wanted to go home, reunite with the ones he cared about. He knew they were out there, somewhere, searching for him. He bit his lip, his heart twisting at the thought of his friends being so worried about him. He felt a tear forming in his eye.
He had to find someway out of here. There had to be a way to get out. He just had to suck it up, try to cope with the pain, and find a way out of this glass prison. Maybe if he hit against it hard enough, he could get out and...
But then what? He didn't think he'd be able to get that far without one of the two adults spotting him. With the pain that he was in, he would be hindered, and wouldn't be able to move as fast. He would be caught very easily, and then they would put him in an even stronger prison. Or they could perform a cruel experiment on him for nothing more than punishment. Or perhaps, they would even kill him. Then his friends would have nothing left to find but a...a corpse..
His thoughts were interrupted when he heard the door opening. With a loud creak and shadows creeping along the ground, Blocky noticed a somewhat tall woman approaching. He let out a small whimper when he realized it was Terry.
The woman was approaching his enclosure with some small bag in her hands. He started to shiver in fright, wondering what he was going to do with her. Was this another of those horrid experiments? He looked up at her pleadingly, begging her not to do it. But she ignored his gaze, continuing to stare at him coldly as she moved even closer. She would be at his enclosure any second, and with too much pain to even ry to fight back, there was no way Blocky could avoid whatever fate this woman had in mind for him.
Blocky begged. "P-Please...don't hurt me..."
"Oh shut up." Terry snarled at him. "Quit your belly aching. I didn't come here to hurt you."
Blocky felt some relief at this. But this was short-lived when confusion began to take hold. "You...weren't?" Terry shook her head. Blocky stared at her for a couple seconds. "Then..what are you here for?"
Terry raised the bag up in her hands. "Feeding time." She shook it, the contents making themselves known. Upon seeing Blocky's expression, she added, "Yes, this food is from ChalkZone. As for how I got it... you do not need to know the details of that right now. Let's just say we had a little...help..."
Blocky had no idea what she meant. He would have tried to ask her, but he knew it would have been useless. She would not speak. So he remained quiet and watched as the woman lifted up the lid on top of his enclosure, which was secured by some locks. He stared up at her, still on his back, still in pain. She glared softly at him, showing no remorse or kindness or anything. She lifted up the bag over him and, with a snarl, she let go.
The bag fell down and, a second later, hit Blocky against his stomach, near his side. He let out a yelp of pain, holding onto his side, seething. The bag rolled off of him, its contents spilling out. Blocky didn't pay attention, his currently locked in pain.
"Enjoy your meal, zoner." Terry hissed before she walked away, leaving him alone.
sss
Rudy stared at his friend. His mind replayed what Penny had said in his head over and over, but he still couldn't make full sense of it.
Von had been over at Penny's house and...saved her life apparently. But why would he do that? Why would Penny suddenly not breathe? Something about the whole thing just felt...wrong to him. Now he wasn't an expert or anything on medical stuff, and Penny's mom didn't really seem to notice anything really all that strange about what the man said. But he still had some suspicion about the whole thing.
It wasn't that he thought that Von would have hurt Penny or anything. It was just that... Von wasn't the kind of person whom he would trust with something like that. He was more the kind of man who would focus on his own problems than focus on others. To him, Von would have just walked by Penny without caring to notice. And didn't it seem really strange that he would just so happened to show up while she was choking?
Yeah, something about this didn't quite add up. Penny agreed as well, as she was feeling a bit suspicious herself. Unfortunately, she was not able to recall enough for Rudy and her to get a better idea of what could have happened. Penny believes that their best bet is to go out in the back where her mom was working and revisit the scene of the crime. But that wouldn't work well; not with her mom out there. They needed some other way.
But Penny insisted it was the only way they can get any information. Despite Rudy's protests and cause for concern, Penny told him that if they are going to get to the bottom of what happened, the only way they would is if they go back to where she remembered waking up.
"But...what about your mom, Penny?" Rudy asked. "Wouldn't she...?"
"I know it's a risk, Rudy." Penny said. "But...Von is up to something. I don't trust him, and neither do you."
"Yeah, but... I don't know if your mom will be happy to see me. And with this whole thing with ChalkZone..." Rudy's voice trailed off. He lowered his head. Although he knew he had his reasons, he still felt a pang of guilt for lying to his folks for so long.
Penny looked at him sympathetically. "It'll be okay, Rudy. We'll just wait my mom comes back into the house."
"What? But..." Rudy started to say, but Penny cut him off.
"My mom goes into the office in the lower level to answer emails and calls from clients, and to crunch in today's data. She'll be in there for a while, which will give us time to look around the back." Penny suggested. Rudy still looked unsure. He knew something could still go wrong. Penny gave him a reassuring smile and touched his shoulder. "It will be fine. I promise." She tilted her head to one side. "You don't think I would lead you astray, now do you?"
Rudy shook his head. "No of course not!" He said quickly.
"Good." Penny folded her arms and smiled. She turned her head towards the window. "My mom should be coming back into the building soon. Once she is, she will be in her office for some time. How long she is there varies." She looked back at Rudy. "But that should still give us a window of opportunity. We can slip out of the house and do a quick look around. Hopefully we will find something out of place."
"But..." Rudy just realized something. "What if we don't find anything? I mean, your mom was out there before, and..." He raised his hands at his sides. "She hasn't found anything yet, has she?"
Penny shook her head. "No... But that's because she wasn't looking. She completely bought Von's story. And she was so worried for my health and focusing on me that she hadn't really spent time checking the accuracy of that man's story."
Rudy frowned his eyes at this. Not that he could blame the woman for worrying so much about her daughter, but he wished that Mrs. Sanchez had shown at least some initiative. It would have been understandable if she were unaware of the man's past actions. But she was no stranger, and she had even been smart enough to kick him out. But her daughter stopping breathing, and the man just happening to be there and reviving her... and she doesn't at all think this is some kind of weird coincidence?
Rudy wasn't sure what the man's motives were for coming. He didn't know what he had up his sleeve in saving Penny like that. But he was going to find out somehow. The man was up to no good. He had tried coming after him and then he went after Penny, and he was certain it had to deal with ChalkZone.
For now, he and Penny would wait until the right time to make their move. He was still nervous about her mother catching him, as he didn't know her whole view on ChalkZone. But he pushed those feelings aside as he tried to focus on the mission at hand. Penny was right. They needed to at least try to get some information, and if she assures him that her mother isn't going to interfere with them, then he should believe her. Penny doesn't lie about that kind of stuff.
Rudy and Penny sat in the room together and waited. They were mostly quiet, listening intently to the partially cracked open window. Rudy waited for Penny to give the word, since she would be the first to realize if her mother was heading back into the house or not. They stayed away from the window, knowing that Rudy's cover could easily be blown if Mrs. Sanchez looked up. They also tried not to make too much noise, not wanting to somehow attract the woman's attention.
During their wait, they did talk a little bit about Blocky. The fact that Sophie may have been the one to drag him into the Real World did shake things up a bit. Rudy had no idea where he was going to start searching now if that is the case. Penny assured him that Blocky wouldn't have gone far, and that perhaps he was waiting around the side of the house, hidden from sight. It was a best case scenario and she admitted it was a bit of wishful thinking. It was one case where, in the end, they both agreed him being captured might be a better option as it meant that they had actual places that they could look.
Rudy felt awful for not trying to look for his friend earlier, in case he was hiding around the house, too afraid to show his face. He wished he had thought of doing that sooner. Penny assured him the best she could, but despite her words, Rudy still felt a level of responsibility.
After a while, Penny raised her head up and looked around. She quickly told Rudy in a low voice that her mother was back in the house. Rudy nodded his head in understanding, and waited silently with Penny, looking to her for the signal. After a few moments of Penny standing near the door, listening intently, she gestured to Rudy to follow.
The two children headed through the house as silently as they could. They descended the staircase silently, their footfalls as light as they could make them. They casted a worried glance at each other once in a while, especially when they heard some noises that suggested Penny's mom was coming back. Nothing happened, but they quickened their pace nonetheless. They soon reached the door. They paused and looked around, making sure that Penny's mom still hadn't heard them. They then shut the door and they headed outside.
Rudy followed Penny as she led him to the back, where the animals were kept. Rudy hunched his shoulders when some of the animals began to make some noise, such as one of the dogs barking. Penny grabbed his arm and hurried him along, assuring him that her mom will likely think nothing of it if he didn't stick around too long to provoke further barking.
Soon they reached the area where Penny claimed to have woken up. Rudy looked up and down, noting that they were behind the massive red barn where the horses were kept. In front was the brown-colored fence and tall trees, keeping the area in some speckled shade.
"This is where you..." Rudy started to say.
"Yes, Rudy. I already told you." Penny said, folding her arms. "Or were you not listening?"
"Sorry. I just want to make sure." He went down onto one knee. He looked around, his eyes scanning the grass around him. He stopped when he realized something. "Uh...what exactly are we looking for again?"
Penny was already on the ground, looking. "For anything suspicious."
That didn't exactly narrow anything down. Rudy didn't know what they could be looking for, what would constitute as suspicious. The ground would have all kinds of marks, different footprints, animal hair, feathers, some...unmentionable things... How would they know when they find something that showed something was off that day? No way to know until they looked, he guessed. So following Penny's lead, he began to scower the ground around the back of the barn.
So far, the searching came up empty. There was nothing too strange about the ground here. Just what they would expect from a house that was also a vet. Still, they searched, covering every drop of ground in front of the barn's back, even going all the way to the fence if they had to.
But nothing was coming up. Rudy, feeling his back and side getting sore, straightened himself up. He put his hands on his hips and looked around. Penny was still searching. Her expression showed that she was having trouble as well, and he was surprised that she was keeping up the pace. Rudy tore his eyes away from her and looked around. He could see the grass bent where he and Penny had walked continuously. And still...nothing.
Rudy was about to say something when a shout from Penny caught his attention. Turning over towards her, the small boy rushed over to her side. The girl was on her knees, staring at something intently. Rudy couldn't see what it was at first and asked Penny over and over what she was staring at. Wordlessly, Penny reached down and grabbed something off the ground with a pair of tweezers. Rudy couldn't see it as Penny lifted it off the ground, squeezed between the metal tips.
"Well...isn't this interesting?" Penny said softly, her eyes glued on something that was practically nonexistent.
"What is it?" Rudy peered as closely as he could. But he still saw nothing. "I don't see anything."
"It's a broken piece of a needle." Penny said. She didn't take her eyes off the thing. Her frown spread across her face. "I think something more than just me passing out happened here..."
Rudy's eyes widened in horror. A needle? He wasn't surprised by the presence of a needle, as Mrs. Sanchez had to use them with her animals. But a broken piece of needle out this way was not something he expected to find. The woman was usually very careful with needles and she did not use them in the back of the barn. The presence of a needle tip in the same place as Penny had passed out painted a very horrifying picture.
They looked at each other at this realization. What this was implying... If that man had... Oh gawd what the fuck did he do...?
Before they could say anything to each other, they heard footsteps approaching them. Fast, energy-filled, the sound of angry panting. The two children froze as the tall shadow of Mrs. Sanchez stood over them, her anger-filled eyes staring down at them.
The two children stared up at her in silence for a few seconds. Penny was the first one to speak.
"H-Hello, mom..." Penny grinnd nervously, her arms behind her back, kicking her leg nervously. "Um...how are you?"
"Don't try playing innocent with me, Penny." Mrs. Sanchez folded her arms behind her back. "I know that you were hiding Rudy in here the whole time."
"What? You...you knew I was here?" Rudy asked softly.
Mrs. Sanchez glared at him and nodded her head. "Oh yes. I heard you come into the house. The only reason I didn't say anything was because I was on a tight schedule." She turned her attention back to Penny. "I am certain that I told you that Rudy's aunt doesn't want you two seeing each other until we get this sorted out."
"Mom..you never told me..."
"Well I am now! Rudy Tabootie..." The woman turned her stern glance at the small boy. "I'm sorry, but you will have to leave. I already called your aunt and informed her of what you did." Rudy's eyes widened. "You can go back and have a chat with her. I'm sure she has a lot to say to you right now."
Rudy felt a cold shiver go down his spine. This was exactly the reaction he hoped he wouldn't get from this woman. She was driving him away, back home, and deliberately informed his aunt of his escape. He could feel his heart beating against his chest. He...he couldn't believe it... What was going to happen now?
He couldn't begin to imagine just what his aunt must be feeling right now. Hurt, anger, betrayal. She must be worried sick about him, and then to know that he had deliberately disobeyed her and went to Penny's... Oh she was going to blow a casket when he got back. He could feel his cheek stinging and he gently touched it, imagining a phantom hand striking him there again. He stared at the woman in silence, quietly begging her to let him stay or at least listen to him. But Mrs. Sanchez's glare never softened and she stared at him, waiting for him to reply or leave.
"No, please mom..." Penny grabbed onto her mother's arm. "Please let him stay. We're trying to figure out something that happened back here and..."
"Whatever it is..." Mrs. Sanchez took a step away from her daughter. "...I'm sure it can wait until after we get this mess with this..this...ChalkZone straightened up." She put her hands on her hips tightly, her glare never leaving her face. She looked at the two children as her frown deepened. "Don't think you two are going to..." Suddenly she stopped for a few seconds, a confused look plastering over her face. Then she spoke again, this time in a soft voice, "What is this...?"
The two children looked at each other in confusion, wondering what she could possibly have meant. They looked back at her in confusion, watching as she took a few steps towards Penny. Her eyes appeared to be looking at something, and when they followed her gaze, they soon saw it was what Penny was holding that caught the woman's attention.
Mrs. Sanchez reached over and took the tweezers from Penny's hand. She held it up towards her face, peering at it closely. A few seconds later, a look of horror washed over her eyes. She immediately turned to Penny.
"Where did you get this...?" Her voice had never been so thick with tension and fear before.
"It was on the ground..." Penny spoke softly. She pointed towards the barn. "Rudy and I were looking around, a-and I found it..."
Mrs. Sanchez stared at the two children in horror. She looked at the needle piece, shifting her gaze rapidly between it and Rudy and Penny. Then, seconds later, her eyes narrowed, a cold, serious look replacing her previous anger. The next words she spoke were through clenched teeth.
"Come with me."
sss
Penny was in absolute shock. She remained frozen where she stood, unable to believe the words that her mother had just spoken.
"You were drugged."
Penny kept her gaze into the ground, her heart nearly frozen, trying to come to terms with this fact. When her mother discovered the needle tip, she had guided her and Rudy into her lab, which was located in the basement of the house. She took the needle and compared it to one of the holes in her neck, previously dismissed as mere bugbites. When it looked as though the needle would fit in, her mother drew the horrifying conclusion.
Suddenly, the pieces began to fall together. Horror swept through her head as she realized what really happened that day.
Dr. Von Doktor hadn't helped her. He had drugged her. He was the reason she had passed out. He had snuck up on her, grabbed her, and drugged her. Memories flooded back, and suddenly Penny could remember distinctly being harrassed. She felt a cold shiver ease up her spine, the full terror of what happened coming to light.
Why did he drug her? Why did he just...inject her like that, and then do nothing? Or did he do something? Penny had several terrifying thoughts of what might of happened, even some less than pleasant things. What was the purpose of drugging her? She couldn't think of any reason that he would. Did he just...forget to take her with him or something?
Penny couldn't believe that she had forgotten about this. She couldn't believe that she wasn't more suspicious of the so-called bugbites on her neck. She should have realized that something was up with them. She knew her mother felt the same way. Her mother looked like she could kick herself in the fact for not noticing something wrong with her daughter, being a vet and all. Penny wanted to reassure her mother, but at the moment, she was too frozen in shock to say anything for a while.
Then her mother made another chilling discovery. After she had taken some blood from her to run a test, Penny started to scratch the back of her neck. When her mom noticed, Penny was forced to tell her that, ever since the incident with Von, she occassionally had an itch there, and thought it was just another bugbite. Now knowing just what Von did to her daughter, her mom insisted on having it looked at.
Penny felt the tension in the room rise when she brought out some kind of...weird device. She had seen her mom use it before, and she was familiar with its functions. She just never could remember the name of it. She held still as her mom moved it up and down her body slowly, the two prongs at the end close to her. After a few moments, her mother had found something.
She had a tracking device in her...
Penny could hardly believe it. Even when her mother confirmed it verbally, even though the device couldn't be wrong, she found it hard to digest. She looked over at Rudy, who was just as horrified as she was about this whole thing. Penny had been injected with a tracking device... She felt her heart rate speeding up. Was...was Von...?
Penny sat down on her bed, her fingers interlocking together. After the uncomfortable conversation they all had about what Von might be doing, Penny was sent up to her room. Rudy was told to go with as well. After what happened with her, her mother didn't want Rudy to also fall victim, or a chance that Von would get her again as well.
She turned her gaze towards the door. She could hear soft speaking from outside. Her mother was speaking with Rudy's aunt about this new piece of information. They were likely talking about calling the police, although Penny didn't know how they were going to prove what happened.
She hadn't spoken a word since they had gotten into the room, and neither did Rudy. They were both silent, each in their own thoughts. Penny occassionally looked at Rudy, seeing his eyes furrowed as he was clearly thinking as hard as she could about this. Penny herself, her mind was a raging whirlpool of thoughts. It was hard...no, impossible to relax.
Von putting a tracking device in her... What could this be implying...? Why would he do that? The only thing that she knew was that he wanted to prove perpetual motion. But how would he do that if he merely tagged her? Did he think that she was going to lead him to some new, great place?
"It was you..."
Penny jerked at this. She turned her head towards Rudy, her eyes widened. She almost never hears Rudy speak in that tone of voice. From that alone, she could tell just how angry and serious he was being.
"Rudy, I..." Penny was confused. She tilted her head. "I don't know what you're talking about..."
Rudy didn't look at her. He kept staring off to the side. His body was stiff, rigid. "You were the one who led him to ChalkZone..."
"What...?" Penny felt ice shoot through her veins. "No, Rudy...I..."
"Don't you lie to me, Penny!" Rudy's body started to shake, anger radiating off of him like smoke. "You had the tracker. He had the device. He tracked you down. You led him to ChalkZone. You're...you're the reason he has that portal..."
"We don't know if he has the portal, Rudy!" Penny protested. "Remember, your aunt said that she sold it to Terry and..."
"...and some old guy, who may have been Doctor Von Doktor!" Rudy snapped. He shot her a glare, his pupils shrinking into dots. "They have the portal now, Penny! They can get into ChalkZone! They are the ones who captured Blocky!" Penny wasn't sure how he could be so certain. There was no proof that he was kidnapped. "And it's all your fault!"
Penny snapped her head back, staring at Rudy. Disbelief swept through her as she stared at her friend. Rudy was glaring at her, his face filled with hostility. The loook in his eyes, it was chillingly familiar. When Michelle seemed to forget to invite her and Rudy to her party, Rudy had just snapped. And now, that same expression was back.
Penny looked left and right, trying to think of something to say to calm down her friend. She raised her hands up, moving them slowly in front of her back and forth. "Now Rudy..take it easy.. Let's think rationally about this. Maybe..."
"Think rationally?! Oh that's good! You should have thought of that when you led them to ChalkZone! Where was your thinking then?!" Rudy shouted at her.
Penny took in a few quick breaths. "Rudy, please..."
But Rudy wasn't done yet. His voice tinged with anger, he continued, "You know what else? I'm sure that you going into ChalkZone from your place and coming over to mine showed Von that an alternate dimension does exist!"
Penny narrowed her eyes slightly. "I doubt he could even get a signal, Rudy..."
"Oh so you admit it?!" Rudy barked at her. Penny's eyes widened at this accusation. "You were aware that you had a tracker in your neck and you did nothing about it?!"
"No! I didn't say that at all!" Penny cried.
"Then what were you going to say?!" Rudy snarled at her.
"Rudy, look...I know what it might seem like... But I swear to you, I didn't know about the tracker!" Penny told him. She hoped that Rudy would listen to reason, but somehow, she had a feeling that he would not. "Please, Rudy. You have to calm down! We're not going to be able to figure anything out if you continue snapping at me like this!"
Rudy snorted at her. He glared harshly at her for a few seconds. Then, after a few moments of silence, he said darkly, "To think..our problems could have been reduced if you hadn't been so...so stupid!"
Penny gasped at this statement. Anger rising up inside of her, she pointed a finger at him and said, "You don't know that, Rudy! Blocky may still have been captured..if he was at all! You don't know if things would have been better or not!"
"And what if they were? What if Blocky had been able to stay in the room with Sophie? What if he wasn't dragged out at all? I'm sure that your little stunt helped Von believe in this place, and if he's working with Ms. Bouffant..." He ground his teeth, making Penny wince. A low growl eminated from his mouth. "Face it, Penny... Had you just been more careful, or actually used that big brain of yours, none of this would have happened!"
"It wasn't my fault, Rudy! And besides, what about you?!" Penny called back to him. At this, Rudy fell silent, his body stiffening at Penny's accusation. "You were the one who left the portal open! You were the one who left the fucking portal open! If anything, you're more responsible than me!" Rudy's eyes widened at this. "If you hadn't left it open, then even if Von and Ms. Bouffant got the chalkboard, they'd still have no portal! If anyone is to blame, it's you!"
Rudy stared at her in shocked silence. He then narrowed his eyes, letting out a soft growl. Penny snarled at him, and they bore their eyes into each other. The tension in the air increased as their bodies began to shake in rhythmn to their intense emotions. Seconds felt like minutes, and minutes felt like hours. They didn't make a move to each other, didn't say a word. They just..stared, as if this was some kind of dominance display.
Then something tore them from their thoughts.
"Settle down, you two." Penny's mom said as she moved into the room quickly. The two children leaned back in surprise as the skinny woman got in between them, staring at them with a disappointed expression. "I'm surprised with you two. You're supposed to be friends and I know you can act more civil with each other than this." She folded her arms against her chest. "Perhaps Tilly and I should separate you two for a while."
Rudy and Penny lowered their heads in shame. Penny felt a pang of guilt for letting her anger get the better of her. She lifted up her head and looked over at Rudy. She was about to speak her apologies when her mother cut her off.
"Rudy, head down the stairs. Your aunt is waiting for you." Her mother said. Rudy hesitated, glancing over at Penny. "Now, Rudy." Her mom put her hands on her hips and gave him a stern look. "She wants to see you as soon as possible." She flicked her head. "So get moving."
Penny and Rudy locked eyes with each other for a couple of seconds. For a moment, Rudy glared at Penny, making the girl cringe. The boy turned and walked away, heading out of the room. Penny was about to go after him when her mother put a hand out in front, stopping her.
"Mom..." Penny stared to say. "It's not fair..."
"Penny, you can see Rudy later. This is not going to be a permanent thing." Her mother said. She grabbed onto her daughter and forced her back onto the bed. "And right now, we still more important matters on our hands."
"You're saying Rudy's not important?" Penny asked, her eyes narrowing.
Her mother shook her head. "No, it's not like that." With a concerned expression she continued, "Look, Penita... I'm just worried about you. That tracker..." She bit her lip, a flash of horror going through her eyes. "And I still haven't told you my verdict on ChalkZone."
Penny fell silent.
Her mother lowered her head and gave a soft sigh. "I thought about it. And my decision is..."
|
|
|
Need
Jan 6, 2015 17:09:07 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 6, 2015 17:09:07 GMT -5
Chapter 17: Suspicions
Third rule: uncertainty of a friend is not easy, but sometimes necessary.
sss
Rapsheeba bit her lip, her eyes gazing out towards the horizon before her. She stood on the very edge of ChalkZone City. She ignored the bustling of the zoners behind her, feeling thoughts filling her head, threatening to make it explode. Things hadn't been shaping up as well as they could be, and her worry and tension did nothing but increase since the other day.
She had led a large search party the other day. Countless zoners had joined her, along with Snap, to find Blocky. They had scowered all the lands nearby, and thoroughly searched around the city. No nook was overlooked. No crack skimmed over. Rapsheeba felt as though the search took hours..and in fact it did. From noon to evening, the zoners did nothing but search, some even neglecting their own needs to find their missing friend, as well as the threat to their livelihood: the portal.
The search, however, had turned up empty, much to their horror. They had searched a large many mile radius in all directions. Many zoners showed signs of wear and tear afterwards, collapsing on the ground and groaning in pain and exhaustion. Some drank many cups of water to replenish themselves and others just passed out entirely. And for their efforts, they had come up with nothing. No sign of their friend and no evidence of a portal. This naturally horrified them all.
Well most of them. A handful of zoners were skeptical and wondered if there was even a portal at all. They thought that the other zoners were being overly cautious and said that Blocky was probably so stupid, he went to the other side of ChalkZone to find home. They ignored the scorn they got from those who were Blocky's friends and went off on their own, claiming they had better things to do with their time than waste it looking for some 'green loser' or something.
Rapsheeba was furious with them, but she didn't dwell on it much. Those zoners don't really deserve any time or attention right now. What mattered more is that there were plenty more zoners who were willing to search, even if some of them were only doing so because of the portal issue.
She had led a quick search this morning when some of the zoners had woken up. They double checked in areas they had already been and then spread out their search radius a little more. They wandered in the outskirts of the land, in areas they never been, in hopes of finding any sign of the portal or Blocky. But just like before, they had no such luck.
Rapsheeba did her best to control the anxious feelings rising up inside of her. She knew no good was going to come from getting worked up. She tried to keep herself calm so she wouldn't lose her rational side.
But she didn't know how long she was going to be able to keep it up. As time passed, the horror of what could happen kept clinging in the back of her head, creeping up her neck and chilling her to the bone. Everyone knew the consequences of Blocky being in the Real World, or even just the portal existing at all. And the zoners most affected...
...were the ones who were old enough to remember...those days...
Rapsheeba knew little of these days as she had been lucky to have been created long after the problem was taken care of. Most of the elder zoners don't want to talk about it, and remained mum on the issue. It wasn't until she met Rudy, Penny, and Snap that she had learned the story.
According to Rudy, there was a time when creators were allowed into ChalkZone more freely. But they were out of control and created things at random. The kids likely didn't realize the zoners were truly alive and just did whatever they wanted to, leaving the zoners to clean up the mess. It was a quick description, but it was enough for Rapsheeba to realize just how truly terrifying a time that might have been. No wonder the older zoners were nervous.
And to think it might happen again... Rapsheeba was told that, back then, it had just been kids coming into ChalkZone and thus were easier to kick out, as most kids don't really have much ambition to do worse than 'draw whatever they wanted to'.
But adults...
Rapsheeba heard some sentiments from zoners that adults would be harder to take care of. They might not have the same level energy as children, but they had more intelligence and experience. They had the means and the will and the desire for more direct domination and control. At least some of them. If a human with the intention to take them over were to come, then they would be powerless to stop them.
Rapsheeba could only hope that the portal was found quickly, before it was too late. It was one thing to kick out children. But how would they kick out adults, who, from what she was told, could be a rather stubborn bunch?
Hearing a noise to her side, the female zoner turned her head to see what was going on. In the distance, she could see a small shape moving through the city. She was about to look away and shrug it off as nothing to concern herself with, but she noticed the zoner looked familiar. Her eyes widened when she was able to identify him.
"Howdy...?" She whispered in a soft voice.
The puppet didn't seem to take notice of her. He was holding something in his hands. A bag of some kind. Not a burlap one like in the movies, but a plastic one, as if he had just finished shopping or something. He was looking left and right nervously, biting his lip. Occassionally some of the zoners would appear to ask what was wrong, and whatever Howdy told them, it was enough to deter the zoners into not asking more questions.
Rapsheeba couldn't help but feel a burning sensation in her stomach. Not of anger, but of suspicion. Something just seemed..off about how her friend was behaving. It wasn't all that dramatic; he acted nervous before, like with upcoming performances. But it looked as if he was trying to slip away somewhere without being seen. He was moving through the crowd at an astonishing rate, his eyes focusing intently on something out in front of him. Unable to just stand around and do nothing, Rapsheeba followed him.
She kept out of his sight the best she could, keeping herself in the shadow and along the buildings and moving through the crowds. She watched as Howdy was going towards the edge of the city, which made following him easier. Rapsheeba merely had just one direction to go, and at this rate, she should cut him off soon.
Once Howdy reached the edge of the city, he paused and looked left and right. Rapsheeba hid as well as she could, narrowly missing getting spotted. The puppet zoner, once satisfied with knowing, or rather, believing, that no one was following him, he looked down at his bag. He rummaged through it, and, after a moment, tied it up and headed away from the city.
Rapsheeba recognized this route as being the one that led to his place that he lived in. This would explain why none of the zoners were overtly suspicious. Plus, he was kind of pretty well known and he never really acted in a threatening way before.
Rapsheeba wanted to dismiss it as just Howdy getting his groceries and just being nervous for an upcoming performance. But she couldn't bring herself to do that. She was completely unable to, her mind focused intently on the small zoner. She hated feeling suspicious of her friend, but she just couldn't help herself. Staring at the retreating zoner for a few moments, she took in a deep breath and she started to follow him.
At first, the route the zoner took almost seemed like it was the right way. She had only gone to this place once, so she might be remembering it all wrong. She continued to follow the small zoner, doing her best to keep a distance from him so he wouldn't realize he was being tracked down.
It wasn't until about half way there that Rapsheeba began to realize this wasn't the way to the zoner's house. She wasn't sure when it happened, but at some point, they had gotten turned around. She wondered at first if Howdy forgot which way to go, but that couldn't be it. He knew the way to his own house quite well. So..what was going on here? Where was the zoner headed, if not back to his own place?
Rapsheeba tried to continue following the zoner. She tried to keep up the pace, even as the zoner went through the jungle, and the vines kept tripping her up. It became harder and harder to follow the zoner, and she wound up lagging further and further behind. The paths he was taking, the obstacles that he inadvertantly forced her through, it was starting to add up and soon Howdy was pretty far into the distance.
She didn't want to do it, but she had to no choice. She had to start running if she wanted to regain some ground. Despite the thick vines in front of her, Rapsheeba pushed herself forward. She ran as fast as she could, pushing through the vines and snapping them as she moved through them. She wound up tripping again, letting out a small cry as she did so.
In horror, she realized her mistake. Turning her gaze to here Howdy was, she saw that he had stopped and was looking around for the noise. Rapsheeba widened her eyes and she immediately hid behind one of the tall trees. She was glad, in that moment, that she had fallen behind. From back here, Howdy could not hear her racing heart, or the loud breathing coming from her mouth. She didn't dare look until several moments had passed. Even then, she hesitated, worried that Howdy had spotted her, or would see her if she dared to look. It took all her courage to force herself to look out from behind the tree.
She could see Howdy still standing there. Thankfully, he wasn't looking in her direction. He appeared to be examining the contents of his bag again. This time, he wasn't as careful as he was before. Clearly believing that he was alone, she watched as she took out one of its contents.
Confusion gripped her head. A sandwich? Howdy was cautious over a sandwich? Normally, this would relieve her and she could just go back to her business. But no, something was wrong here. Why would Howdy be so nervous about carrying around a sandwich? And was that a drink there? And...medicine...?
Many thoughts raced through the zoner's head. What was Howdy up to? Why would he need to bring all that stuff here? Determined to find out, she crept closer, doing what she could to keep herself hidden in the shade of the trees. With Howdy holding still, she was able to get much closer to him, and soon Howdy was on the move again, with her following.
Soon, they ended up in the open field again. This filled the female zoner with tension. This was when she was the most vulnerable; if Howdy were to turn around now, she would be caught red-handed.
But Howdy never did look back. Now, more than ever, he seemed filled with determination to get to his destination. He had quickened the pace a little, forcing her to compensate. The puppet zoner moved across the field, looking around for something, his movements increasing in vigor. This filled Rapsheeba's mind with questions, the most prominent being: where was he going in such a hurry?
She soon got her answer. The puppet zoner suddenly came to a stop. She nearly tripped over her own feet as she managed to keep herself from falling forward. She tilted her head up and her eyes widened in horror. She recognized this place. The place was erased without a name, so it never got an official title. Most zoners had been calling it the Pencil Sharpener, mainly due to the structures being so sharp that one could use it like said machine. She winced, imagining the sharp edges hacking off a piece of her skin.
Why would Blocky come here? This would be the last place someone like him should be. He could easily get rippd to shreds in there. Even if she couldn't see his face, she could tell he was scared to enter it as well. Still, the zoner did not hesitate as much as she thought, and he wandered straight in. Her heart skipping a beat, she followed close behind him.
At first, it was pretty easy keeping up with the zoner without getting spotted. Rapsheeba did her best to ignore the knicks she got from some of the edges around here, and managed to avoid stepping into any of the...less inviting areas. Howdy was making his way through pretty quickly, suggesting that he knew where he was going, like he had been here before or something.
Soon, however, it began to get more difficult. The zoner began to trudge through some more complicated areas. The ledges got skinnier and narrower. The safe areas were fewer and far between. Most areas no longer even had a sturdy tree branch for her to hang onto just in case. Each time she took a step, she had to exercise more and more caution, allowing Howdy to get further in front of her.
Then she slipped up. She stepped down on a gooey part of the ground. A loud hissing sound, louder than usual, and her foot got stuck part way. She tugged at her leg, grunting in frustration. Though she freed her leg, she soon stumbled backwards and hit against one of the sharp edges. She emitted a loud scream as her lower back was lacerated, feeling blood dripping down her back. She managed to stand herself up again, but by then, it was too late.
Howdy was looking at her. They locked eyes with one another. The puppet looked competely shocked, his eyes unable to tear away from her. They remained like this, staring at one another, silent, unmoving.
Feeling her heart pounding in her chest, Rapsheeba attempted to reason with the puppet zoner. "Howdy... I just want to..."
Howdy's face paled, and he looked all around him, as if he expected something to happen. He turned back and stared at Rapsheeba. He spoke in a low, haunting voice. "You shouldn't have come. Please...leave..."
"Howdy, what is going on?" Rapsheeba said. She took a step forward, making Howdy cringe and take a step back.
"Please just go..." Howdy pleaded with her.
Rapsheeba gave him a sympathetic expression. "Please Howdy... Whatever is going on..I want to help... Please just..." She took a step closer.
"Just go away!" Cried Howdy before he turned and ran off.
Her eyes widening, Rapsheeba started to run after him. She struggled to catch up with him, shouting at him to stop. She kept tripping over everything, getting herself more cut up in the process. She didn't stop, however. Each time she fell down, she would just get back up again and run after him.
She was soon almost upon him. The singer prepared herself to lunge at him, spreading out her arms. She hoped that, by tackling him and forcing him to stay in one place, she can figure out what he was doing.
But she never got that far.
Howdy grabbed onto one of the longer, sharper branches. He pulled it back as far as he could. Rapsheeba's eyes widened when she realized what was about to happen. She tried to get away, but it was too late. With an apologetic look in his eyes, Howdy released the branch and it slammed against the singer's chest, sending her flying backwards. Rapsheeba grunted in pain as she tumbled across the ground, and soon landed on her side, one arm crossed over the other. She shook her head and looked at where Howdy was.
He was gone. She looked around, trying to see any sign of him or where he could have gone. But he was nowhere here anymore. He had just vanished.
Rapsheeba let out a groan of pain as she sat herself up, feeling warm blood pool from the new injuries she had recieved. She looked at one of her gashes and, though it wasn't terribly deep, she still flinched at the sight of them. She turned her attention back to where Howdy had disappeared in.
What was going on? Why did Howdy run off like that? Why did he knock her away? These questions and more filled her mind. In pursuing the puppet, she had managed to only bring more questions to herself. Questions that she would not rest until they were answered.
sss
Snap stared at Rapsheeba, his eyes wide in shock. It took all his strength to look away from her to take a small bite of his sandwich. He chewed slowly, carefully, swallowing with little force. Then he turned his gaze back towards her. He found a hard time coming to terms, or understanding, what Rapsheeba had said.
It had been a few minutes since she had arrived. Well more like twenty. She had been startled, her face pale, almost like she had seen a ghost. In fact, Snap was about to ask if she found more smudged zoners when she had grabbed onto him and told him about what she had witnessed in the Pencil Sharpener. Snap was horrified that Rapsheeba had gone there and asked her why she would risk her life in such a dangerous place. When he had been informed of what happened, he was left unsure of what to think.
He had no idea why Howdy would go there. Most zoners stayed away and for good reason. Despite the fact that it was a relatively new place, it had already gained such a heinous reputation. He would have thought that Howdy was smart enough to stay away.
But according to Rapsheeba, he had gone there. Willingly, on top of that. No one had chased him in there. Judging from what she had seen, it had been a deliberate act. Howdy had wanted to go there, with a bag of food and water and medicine, too. And the way he had chased away Rapsheeba, injuring her in the process... This did not sound like the Howdy he knew. If he didn't hear this from Rapsheeba, he wouldn't have believed it himself.
Why would Howdy go there? Why would he carry around a bag of food and be cautious about it? Why didn't he want anyone to follow him? Why did he knock away Rapsheeba? What was going on here?
Some of the zoners nearby who overheard started to wonder themselves. Snap tried to block out their qustions, but it was difficult. He could hear them asking about Howdy's motivations, some wondering if he had anything to do with what happened, others stating crazy theories.
The idea of Howdy being the culprit shot ice through his veins. He didn't want to think that his own friend, a creation of Rudy's, would do such a thing. That didn't seem at all like Howdy, and Rudy would never create something with malicious intentions. At least, not with out a little...help.
Despite his reservations against the idea of Howdy being responsible, he found it hard to really defend him. He couldn't think of any alternative ideas to why he would go all the way out there. It was just so against his character and what he knew about him. It just didn't seem like him to go to a dangerous place, guarding a bag of food and such. And for him to deliberately knock Rapsheeba down... Considering his non-violent stance, that was definitely out of character for him.
Try as he might, Snap just couldn't think of anything. Except what the others were suggesting... No, he couldn't think like that. He shook his head once, trying to get those nasty thoughts out of his mind. He couldn't accuse his friend of any wrong doing. There had to be a logical explanation. There had to be something to explain Howdy's behavior that didn't ultimately paint him as the bad guy.
But...what could it be?
All around him, he could still hear the voices of some of the more vocal zoners express their opinion. He found it harder and harder to ignore them, especially when their volume increased.
"I think he's working with whoever has that portal. I mean, why else would he disappear?" One zoner suggested.
Another said, "Maybe he is the one who took Blocky. He might not have any kind of portal, but maybe he hid Blocky in there. That would explain the food and water."
A third shook her head. "I don't know why he'd want to kidnap that loser anyway. Not like Blocky was a threat to him at all."
"Well he was chased by a dog in the Real World and pretty much killed. Maybe he was psychologically scarred and it's just finally starting to show through." A fourth male zoner said.
Snap shot a glare in their direction. None of the zoners paid attention to him. He watched as the small group continued their discussion, each making a more outlandish accusation than the last.
A pang of worry tugged at his heart. He hoped that this wasn't going to be the start of a gossip brigade against Howdy. He hoped that they would at least give him the benefit of the doubt and not make any wild accusations to him. Howdy should at least be given the opportunity to speak and explain his actions. Certainly, there had to be a good reason for why he did this.
He turned to look at Rapsheeba. A bit of anger rose up inside of him as he looked at the wounds that adorned her body. They weren't bad, but the fact that they were bleeding... The blood dripping down one of her more severe wounds mimicked the warmth that moved through his arms and legs.
He sure hoped that Howdy had a good expanation for all of this. For his sake.
"What do you think is the best course of action, Snap?" Rapsheeba asked.
Snap stared at her in surprise, not expecting such a question. He hesitated for a moment, trying to think of an answer. Good question... What should they do about this? It was obvious action needed to be taken but...how should they go about this?
He would feel awful accusing his friend like that, and he wanted to avoid it. Yet he knew he needed to confront him regardless of how he felt. Howdy wouldn't be able to deny it; Rapsheeba could vouch for him. She had the marks to prove it. If Howdy lied about it... No, he wouldn't lie. That wasn't like him. But if they tried to confront him, what if he were to run away? He didn't want to waste time chasing him. He was a slippery little guy after all.
But there was one another option they could take. It would be easier than trying to run after him. It would enable them to trap him with nowhere to go without any need to be rough with him. But if he was going to pull it off, he needed to be selective about who to bring. He did not want a fight to be started.
"We go to his house." Snap said after a few more moments of ponderous silence. "We hide and wait for him to come home. Once he is, we trap him." He slammed a fist against his palm. "I'm not sure how yet, but I'll think of something. It will be easier trapping him in his own home than chasing him outside, that's for sure."
Rapsheeba furrowed her eyes slightly. "Trap him...?"
Snap realized how that must have sounded and he backtracked a little. "Well what I mean by that is... well, we can't have him trying to escape. You saw what he did, remember? You tried to speak with him and he freaked out and ran. We need to deprive him of that option. Then..." His eyes narrowed in determination. "We can get him to talk. We need to know what is going on, and if this has anything to do with the portal...or Blocky..."
"I know... It would be awful if he were hiding such information." Rapsheeba said, nodding her head in agreement. "I do hope that we won't have to expect the worse from him."
"Same here..." Snap said, his voice trailing off.
It was hard to imagine his friend doing anything hostile like that, and he still wanted to believe the best of Howdy. In the end, though, the only way to find out was to talk to him. If they have to trap him in his own home and interrogate him...then they will have to do it. Even if it killed him on the inside.
Hearing some of the things the zoners were saying, Snap couldn't help but turn to glare at thim, his lip raising up. It was going to be difficult discussing anything here. He was glad that none of the zoners appeared to hear what they were saying, but he didn't want to take that risk. The last thing he wanted was for any of these foul-mouthed zoners to show up.
Looking back at Rapsheeba, he said, "Let's meet at my place. I don't think it'll be a good idea to continue our discussion here out in the open." He casted a worried glance left and right. "Let's go somewhere more...private."
"Agreed." Rapsheeba said as she finished up her drink.
Without saying another word, the two zoners threw away what remained of their food and drink and they headed out of the restaurant. They did their best to ignore the comments some of the zoners were saying about Howdy. They both hoped that, in time, the truth would be revealed.
sss
"Are you sure this is a good idea...?" Whispered a small, meek zoner. He fumbled his hands together nervously, giving his companion a worried look. "I mean, it's probably better off if we just..."
"Oh hush up!" Snarled his companion, the same female zoner who had doubted Howdy's involvement with Blocky's kidnapping. "We're lucky that they didn't see us following them, and we have come this far, so quit your belly aching and follow me!"
The meek zoner did as he was told. With a few quick nods, he slunk closer to her, keeping his body low, a submissive posture. The female, larger, and clearly more aggressive, with even her eyes glowing in dominance, towered over him. She glared at him as she waited for him to get closer. Only when he was inches away from her side did she continue on.
The two zoners had been careful not to get spotted by Rapsheeba or Snap. They had overheard parts of their conversation, and when Snap had mentioned wanting to talk it out alone... Well, the meek zoner thought it was just a private matter, but the more dominant zoner had her suspicions and was rather curious.
After all, if this matter had to do with Howdy, and what he potentially did or didn't do, wouldn't it be much better to just make their intentions known? What could they possibly be hiding? Not that either zoner wanted to think that the two were doing any kind of conspiring. Yet...they didn't want to take the risk.
At least, the female one didn't. The male wanted to avoid the issue. After all, Snap was such a nice zoner and had shown that he was trustworthy. The female, however, felt that something could still go wrong, and merely wanted to keep tabs on them. They wouldn't really be disrupting them or anything. All she wanted was to hear enough information to know what they were planning so she could inform the zoners in case it was something rather...suspicious.
Snap's house was up ahead. They were almost there. The two zoners crept closure, being as quiet as they could. They didn't see Snap or Rapsheeba near the window, but that didn't mean that they weren't there, or somehow able to watch them. The female didn't stop regardless, and moved as quickly as she could to one of the bushes. The male froze, unsure. A quick glare from the female prompted him to move.
The two crawled further into the bushes. There wasn't much room. Crowded, so full of branches, poking them. The male ended up being pressed against the female. She snarled at him, baring her teeth, causing him to cringe away, and lower his head in submission. She growled at him for a few more moments before she turned her attention to the nearest window. She leaned forward and peered inside. Able to see what they came here for, she nudged the meek male and got him to look as well.
There was Snap and Rapsheeba. And what luck, their backs were turned to them. As they spoke, they could hear the words being said; the window was open. This made it much easier to understand what was being said. But it also meant that...
After hearing a nervous whimper from the male, the female shot him a glare and hissed, "Shut up...! We can't have them knowing what we are here...!"
"Sorry." The male said, keeping his gaze downcast.
The female merely growled at him, and then turned her attention back to the two zoners. She and the male leaned in, waiting to hear exactly what they had to say.
sss
Snap looked at the list that Rapsheeba just wrote. She took a bit of time writing it, having to pause to think for a moment, tapping the side of her face with the pen. She then handed it to him, finally allowing him to see the words she had put on the paper.
Snap skimmed through the list. It wasn't too long. A part of him was disappointed, but another was glad. Too long of a list might have complicated things, now that he thought about it. After a moment, he turned his head to Rapsheeba.
"These are the people you decided should come?" He asked.
Rapsheeba nodded. "Yeah. They could be trusted with this. They know Blocky pretty well, and they wouldn't think ill of Howdy."
"Yeah, that's true." Snap looked through the list again. "Some of these are even from people who love his work. They would be hard pressed to think that he was doing anything bad." Snap set the list down on the table. "But are you sure that they are all good choices?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well you put down Butch. No offense, Rapsheeba, but I think he'd be one of the last people we should turn to for help. If not for his disgruntled nature or the fact that he likes to beat up everyone in sight, then for his dimwitted personality. He's not exactly the brightest bulb in the block."
Snap flinched when he said that, remembering what happened the last time he had insulted Butch. He looked from side to side, only relaxing when he realized he was in the comfort of his own home. He let out a sigh of relief, but he still remained tense, knowing what could happen to him if Butch just so happened to find out what he had said about him.
He looked back at the list. There weren't too many zoners here he didn't know, though most he hardly really spoke to. Lars and Bathtub Granny were a few of the ones he had seen more regularly. And for some reason, the shark was on here. Wasn't he restricted to a tank? Well, maybe they could tie him up on the rope or something and have him dangle... Oh that sounded stupid. He scratched that idea out of his head.
But those were just minor complaints that he had. He could just simply remove the zoners that he felt would not work and just gather the ones that would. They didn't need too many zoners. They needed some able-bodied ones stationed outside, and then just a couple in the house. They could all round up on him once they have Howdy trapped in the house.
"I know how you might feel about Butch..." Rapsheeba said. Snap nodded his head slowly, a frown spreading across his face. That was an understatemeent. "But he might be a good pick for this. He is large and strong. His size alone may be enough to block the main entrance at the very least. We do need at least one muscle zoner in on this, in case Howdy tries to..."
"He's not that big, though." Snap pointed out. "He wouldn't be that difficult to hold onto once he's caught." He rubbed his hand on the underneath of his chin. "What we need is a zoner who is fast. Someone who could catch him with no problem. Someone like..."
"Like you."
Snap looked over at Rapsheeba. "Huh?"
Rapsheeba smiled at him. "Well you are pretty fast on your feet, Snap. You could easily out pace Howdy I'm sure."
Snap thought about this. Rapsheeba did make a good point. He was pretty quick. Not the fastest zoner for sure, but she was right. He could easily catch up to Howdy if he tried hard enough. And he wasn't too large, so he didn't have to worry as much about accidentally hurting him. Not like Butch, who would most likely crush the poor guy to death. Yeah, he was liking Rapsheeba's suggestion.
"Well that takes care of that then." Snap said, making a mental note of that. He folded the piece of paper in his hands and pushed it into his pocket. "Now we just need to round up those zoners and see if they are willing to help us. Then we can assign them spots and we just wait for Howdy."
"When?" Rapsheeba looked up at the clock hanging on the wall. "Do you think that we should wait an hour or two?"
Snap shook his head. "The sooner we do this, the better." He held his hand out. "We don't know when Howdy is coming back. It's best that we get this...trap..." He disliked the bitter taste on his tongue when he said that word. "...ready as quickly as possible. I don't know how long we will end up waiting, but it'll be worth it in the end." Noticing Rapsheeba's uncertain frown, Snap smiled, trying to reassure the zoner the best that he could. "Come on, it'll work. Trust me. I'm sure Howdy won't be gone that long."
Rapsheeba folded her arms against her chest. "I hope that we don't end up scaring the living daylights out of him..."
Snap looked at her sympathetically. "Yeah... I hate surprising Howdy like this and trying to catch him..." He frowned softly, memories of what Rapsheeba told him flooding back. "But he has a lot to answer to. If he isn't going to tell us willingly, then we will force it out of him."
Rapsheeba nodded solemnly, saying not a word. The two friends stared at each other in silence, both realizing just what they were being forced into. The idea of trapping a friend was not something they felt comfortable with, and wished they could avoid it. But with what was going on... They had to figure out what that zoner was up to. If there was a possibility that Howdy was being forced into something against his will...they had to know about it.
But first and foremost, they would have to get Howdy first. With other zoners already getting suspicious, Snap knew that they had to get him before they do. The other zoners may not be as kind with him, and possibly more forceful. They might even end up getting false information out of Howdy if they weren't good enough at proper interrogation.
Glancing up at the clock, he turned back to Rapsheeba and got up out of his chair. "Let's get going, Queeny. We need to find these zoners on the list." He lifted up the piece of paper in his hands and slapped his hand against it. "Hopefully we can talk them into helping us."
"Don't worry. I'm sure they will." Rapsheeba said.
Snap smiled at her. But worry still filled his gut. He hoped that his friend was right.
sss
A twinkle flashed in the female zoner's eye. She kept staring through the window, using the bush to keep herself hidden. She and the meek male hadn't turned their gaze away during this whole time. Though both were cramped and sore from standing still for so long, it was worth it to get this inside information.
"So... They want to interrogate the little bugger..." She spoke, her voice dripping with authority. "I'm surprised that they didn't ask me to come. I would have been perfect!" She slapped herself in the chest.
"Well, they probably didn't because you're too..." The meek male started to say. He was silenced when the dominant female lowered her head towards him and let out a loud hiss. He put his arm over his head and whimpered, "I'm sorry! I'm sorry!"
The female glared at him. She watched as he shivered in fright, looking like he was just about to pee himself. Only then did she look away. Keeping herself sttraightened up in a clear show of dominance, she grabbed onto the male and thrust him forward. The male stumbled, and eventually managed to regain his footing.
"Come on!" The female zoner barked. "We have to relay this information to the others!"
The male stood, looking over his shoulder and staring at her, shivering. He gulped and nodded his head. He hunched his body lower when she walked up to him. She stood beside him, staring down at him with a single eye. He cringed away, averting full on direct eye contact, save for a quick upward glance. "Y-Yes m-m-ma'am..."
Without another word, the two zoners turned and fled from the house. They didn't bother stopping and looking behind them. Right now, speed was of importance. They had to get back and tell the others what they found out. If Snap needed help in catching this guy, then some would be more than happy to oblige.
Neither of them really thought that Howdy was up to no good. But both, even the meek male who may not show it, were offended that he wasn't speaking up, that he might be hiding something that they all needed to know. If he knew who took Blocky, by any chance, then they all deserved to know. After all, any of them could become the next target.
And neither of them, especially not the dominant female of the pair, was about to go down that easily. These kidnappers want a fight, then she will tear out their throats.
sss
Howdy felt awful about the whole thing. He kept his head low as he continued to walk, his mind flashing back to what had transpired not too long ago.
He couldn't believe he had just done that. He had knocked Rapsheeba down with one of the sharp branches. He hadn't meant to do that. He just needed away to keep her from following him, and that was the only thing he could think of. He acted on blindness, and now that he thought back to what he did, he couldn't help but feel his stomach churn. Poor Rapsheeba... She must be so hurt and confused by what he had done...
But he didn't have a choice. He needed to make sure that she didn't follow him. He didn't want himself to get hurt, nor did he want her to get dragged into it. He had no idea how Terry or Von would have reacted to him bringing in another zoner. Would they decide to experiment on her next? Would they kill her to ensure that there would be no witnesses?
Either way, it send a cold shiver down his spine. He didn't want any of the other zoners caught up in this. He had put himself into this position because he had been stupid. He went to a place that he knew zoners didn't go to. He had been asking for trouble. This was his own fault.
Now, he had no choice but to do what they said. It wasn't just his own life he was worried about. If that had been the case, then it would be easier for him to back out. No, the reason he keeps going is for Blocky's sake. He didn't like the idea of helping to prolong his pain by helping him get fed and get something to drink, but he also didn't want him to die. At least in this way, he was helping to increase the amount of time that the others had to find him.
He bit his lip. He hoped that Blocky was doing okay. He hadn't exactly been allowed to see him. Neither of the adults would take him to him, and they didn't really fully explain what he had gone through. This did little to comfort him, the unknown wrapping around his head, filling him with images of what might be doing on.
He shook the chilling thoughts out of his head as he focused on walking through the building. He thought back to Von's instructions of where to go. The sensation of being back in the Real World send ice through his body, and he kept looking around cautiously, looking for any sign of a dog or other large animal. And the silence...it was almost thunderous in how thick it was. It was as if this place was dead, a ghost town, and he had been unfortunate enough to wander straight into it.
He froze in his tracks when he heard a loud howl shoot throug the air, ringing in his ears. Blocky...? The small zoner was tempted to rush forward, but he stopped himself, realizing that there were cameras everywhere. He looked up, eyeing the nearest on in the corner cautiously. Swallowing hard, he continued on his predetermined treck, his heart going out to poor Blocky. Just what were they doing to him...?
After forcing himself to continue walking, the small zoner soon ended up at the intended destination. The door was wide open, a faint light mark indicating a pale light. He remained where he was for a few seconds, his hands tightening around the bag he had brought. He licked his lips nervously and then, after a few seconds, he walked in slowly.
"H-Hello..?" Howdy said in a low voice as he stepped into the room, cautiously turning his head from one side to the other. "I-I brought more of the stuff you asked for..."
The room appeared empty at first. He didn't see much in here, save for a table and a chalkboard. The sight of the chalkboard made him freeze, his eyes widening. What he wouldn't give to be home right now...
"So you have come back. Good." A female voice cut through the air. "I thought you had forgotten about us. That would have been a shame, now wouldn't it?"
Howdy froze at the voice. He looked over, his eyes doing another scan of the dusty, mostly dark room. He soon noticed Terry Bouffant, who was positioned in a darker part of the room. She had her arms folded against her chest, sneering down at the zoner as she walked towards him.
It didn't take her long to reach him. Howdy shivered at the massive size difference between them. He knew he was a tiny little thing, but never before had he felt so small. This woman was even taller than Von, making her appear like a giant to him. He wondered if this was how some of the larger zoners feel around Biclops, who was larger than most other zoners.
Not wanting to keep her waiting, he nodded his head quickly and reached out towards her, his hand still gripping the back. "H-Here you go..." He said in a shaky voice.
The red-haired woman's smile broadened at this. "Thank you." There was little honestly in that voice. Howdy had never heard that term used so condenscendingly. The woman seized the bag from him and held it up in the air. She stared at it, peering inside to see its contents. "Good, you remembered everything. And here, I was worried that you might forget."
"How would I forget?" Howdy asked.
"You zoners aren't always the brightest." Replied the woman coldly. "You could have gotten my words mixed up."
Howdy felt a burning pang at that, but resisted the urge to say anything defiant back at her. He simply lowered his head submissively, hoping that what he got would ultimately satisfy her enough that she and her partner wouldn't see it fit to do anything to him or another zoner.
As the woman rummaged through the stuff, Howdy cringed at another wail of agony echoing through the building. He knew that was Blocky. He easily recognized that voice. His blood ran cold as he realized just how much pain he must be in. Whatever Von was doing to him...it must be horrible. Howdy could feel a tear form in his eyes. What were this monsters doing with him right now? What did Blocky ever do to deserve this? He would glare at Terry right now if he weren't so worried about what she might do in response.
Terry had taken notice to the scream. She, too, looked a bit upset by it, but clearly not for the same reasons as him. She looked more annoyed than anything. And any concern she had was not only not as pronounced as his, but it wasn't geared towards the safety of his friend. More like, she didn't want them to lose their test subject. The monster...
"That little brat should try to take it easy. We did all we could for his wounds." Terry grumbled softly. She reached into the bag and pulled out one of the bottles of medicine that Howdy had given her. "Well, this should do the trick."
Howdy tilted his head in confusion at something she said. "You mean that my friend isn't being tortured right now?"
Terry jeered at him, "For now anyway..." Howdy took a step back at that statement. Holding up her hand in a nonchalant way, she said, "Doctor Von Doktor hasn't yet decided on the next experiment. The screams you are hearing are from Blocky not being able to handle the pain from the last experiments." She chuckled and then stared at Howdy intently with one eye. "You should have heard how he sounded before.. without the medicine. Oh man, you would have passed out from fear for sure!"
Howdy let out a whimper at this. Whether or not Terry was being truthful didn't matter. He knew that her words were quite possibly true, based on what he had been told. As he heard another scream, he lifted up his head and looked around. He hoped that what the woman was saying was at least partially true. He hated the idea of his already suffering friend being put through more pain and torment just for the sake of these people's curiosity. He hoped that his friend would be, at least for a time, spared the torment of another experiment.
"You can leave now." Terry said as she made a quick motion with her hand.
"What? No other assignment...?" Howdy muttered under his breath, making no attempt to hide the bitterness that he had for her. When Terry glared at him, he whimpered, realizing his mistake. "I-I mean..."
But instead of shouting at him or hurting him like he had expected, the woman merely smiled at him. "Oh you are right. How silly of me..." She set the bag of food, water, and medicine on the table and walked towards the zoner.
Howdy hucnched his shoulders as he adopted something of a defensive stance. He backed away from the woman, giving off a soft whine as she cornered him against the wall. He pressed his back against the hard surface, his body shaking as he turned his head to the side. Terry lowered herself onto one knee, and even then she towered over him very easily, her shadow creeping over his body.
Terry reached over and cupped Howdy's chin. With a dark smile, she said, "You could... do us a little favor."
"L-Like what..?" Howdy asked, terrified of the answer.
Terry grinned at him. She put her face close to his. She whispered into his ear, "Bring us a piece of magic chalk..."
Howdy's eyes widened in horror at this. "Wh-What..? I-I thought that..."
"I never said we had given up on the magic chalk, you little idiot..." A cold chuckled escaped the woman's throat. "And why are you so upset? I'm only asking for one..." She held up a finger in front of her for emphasis. "It's a really simple request. I'm sure you can think of something." She placed a hand on his shoulder. "After all... Rudy likes to help you guys, right? I'm sure he might give you a piece of you neededi t."
"B-But..he wouldn't... I mean...we zoners can't use it..." Howdy explained.
"Oh that is right. Well...I'm sure you can still figure out something." Terry said, her expression never faltering. "I expect you to bring it to me the next time you bring in the supplies. Whenever we will need them next."
"B-But..." Howdy started to say.
Terry silenced him by grabbing his head and holding his mouth shut. "And if you don't bring us the magic chalk..." She graced a finger along the front of his face, lightly scratching over his right eye. "Well you can still see with one eye, right...?"
|
|
|
Need
Jan 8, 2015 16:31:44 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 8, 2015 16:31:44 GMT -5
Chapter 18: Deliverances
Unexpectancies can come from anywhere, be they good or bad.
sss
"Rudy Tabootie..."
Rudy had his head lowered. His eyes focused on the ground. His mind was going a million miles per hour. He bit his lip, trying to think of what's going to happen now.
He had blown it. He shouldn't have left home. He shouldn't have walked all the way to Penny's place. He should have just waited this out and try to talk to his aunt later. Now, he was certain he was going to get punishment for this. There was no way he'd escape this unscathed.
"Rudy!"
He jerked at the sudden shout for his name. He straightened himself up and looked at his aunt. He locked eyes with her for a few seconds before he lowered his head again. He interlocked his fingers together, crossing one leg over the other. He tried to fight back the rising bitterness in his stomach, sucking on his lower lip as he could feel his aunt's angered gaze boring straight through him.
They were back at the house. They had arrived a few mintues ago. She had barely spoken to him when he met up with her. Just a few small questions to make sure he was okay, then any worry left her voice after that. She had hardly looked at him when they drove all the way back home, and the tension around them was just as thick as he would expect with a fight against Skrawl.
For a while, it didn't even feel like he was riding with his aunt. It was like a total stranger had replaced her. He had huddled away from her and did his best not to look at her. There was almost nothing but total silence during their ride home.
When they got back, she had dragged him out of the car, her fingers wrapping around his arm, and pushed him into the house. She had herded him into the living room and forced him to sit down.
And here he still was. He hadn't spoken since they got in, and he barely looked up at her. He knew this angered her. He could tell in her voice that she wasn't liking the fact that he wasn't talking. He just couldn't bare to look at her right now. All that anger that was glowing in her eyes... It was like a knife being jabbed in his direction if he dared to look.
His attempts at looking away were met with a harsh grip on his chin and being forced to look up at her. He took in a sharp breath when he saw just how close and anger-filled her eyes were now. He dropped open his mouth and his pupils shrank a little. He wanted to try to struggle to get away, but he found he could not. Instead, he remained still, staring into his aunt's eyes.
"Do you have any idea just what kind of trouble you are in?" Aunt Tilly said, her voice darker than usual. "Do you?!" Rudy flinched, but said not a word, fearing that he would accidentally make things worse if he tried. Aunt Tilly growled at this, pulling her head back from him. "I told you that you weren't allowed to see Penny until this whole mess was sorted out!"
Penny... At the moment, Rudy could care less if he didn't see her for a while. Mrs. Sanchez was right. It might be best if they stayed away from each other for the time being. He had a feeling that if he saw her now, he would be easily provoked into a physical fight, something he would much rather avoid.
It still boiled his blood just how accusatory Penny was to him. She was the one who led Von and Terry to his place, to ChalkZone. She was the reason that Blocky was captured. She had a tracker in her. Von must have used it to find his place. He must have found out about ChalkZone that way. He had then teamed up with Terry and the two of them took the portal. Had Penny not have that tracker in her, then they wouldn't have had much of a lead, and Blocky and the zoners would have been safe.
But no... Penny just had to let herself get caught like that. She had to let herself be taken victim so easily. Where was the strong girl he knew before? Where did all her cunningness go in that instant? If she had just been more alert or at least more suspicious of Von's presence, then they might have been able to stop their plan before it came into fruition.
And the way she had the gall to accuse him of being the one at fault... How fucking dare she... True he left the portal open. But he did that before without consequence. This would have been another time when leaving the portal open didn't matter had Penny not been so stupid and actually use her brain like she always did. This was entirely her fault.
Aunt Tilly noticed the glare spreading across his face. "You have something you want to tell me?"
Rudy shook his head and looked up at his aunt. "...I was just thinking..."
Aunt Tilly's glare deepened. "I hope it's about what you have done. Rudy, I can't believe you did something so stupid!" She turned her head towards the door. "You climbed out of the window and you could have easily slipped and fallen!" She turned her gaze back to Rudy. "Then you walk all way to your friend's house, during which you could have been harmed by that crazy lunatic who put a tracker in Penny!"
Rudy remained silent. He felt a pang in his chest as he realized just how much he had made his aunt worry about him. He also felt a cold chill when he realized he could have been caught off guard as well, like Penny was.
"How could you have been so stupid?! You could have really gotten yourself badly hurt with this stunt that you pulled! Of all the stupid things you've done, Rudy Tabootie, this is the worst!"
Rudy remained quiet for a few moments. He lowered his head, turning it away from his aunt's face. He tried to fight back against the growing emotion in his chest. He wanted anything to get away from here. He shut his eyes tightly, feeling a small tear push against the back of his eye. Slight, but still there. "I'm sorry..."
Aunt Tilly let out a deep sigh and she rubbed her temples. She remained quiet for a few moments. "Look, I..." She made an effort to sound more calm. She lowered her hand to her side, staring down at the boy. "I'm sorry for snapping at you. I didn't mean to do it. I'm just..." She released her nephew and took a step back. She lowered herself on her knee and touched Rudy on he shoulder. "I don't want you to get hurt..."
"I know..." Rudy muttered softly.
The woman's expression softened up a little more. "I know that you care about this world, Rudy. And I know you care about your friend..." She seemed to take note of the anger that crossed his face at the mention of Penny. "...regardless of how you might feel about her right now..." Rudy merely lowered his gaze. "But you have to learn to trust me."
Rudy grumbled, "I do..."
His aunt shook her head. "No, you don't. If you did, you would have told me about this place before. If you did, you wouldn't have run off to speak with Penny. You would have just stayed put until your folks came back so we can all talk about this as a family."
Rudy didn't say a word to that. He kept his gaze averted from his aunt. There was still a tinge of anger in her voice, along with disappointment. She was obviously trying to keep her anger under control, and she was trying to keep herself sounding calm.
Rudy was still unsure of what will happen if his parents found out about ChalkZone. He understood where his aunt was coming from, but at the same time, he knew just how devastating it could be if his parents found out the truth. He wished his aunt would be more reasonable and at least try to better understand why he wanted to keep it secret. She seemed like she was really trying to, but she kept failing. This was part of the reason he did not want any of them to find out.
He couldn't believe that this was happening. For two years, he had managed to keep the world secret from others. For two years, no one, with the exception of Penny recently, had been able to get into ChalkZone. Now all that was falling apart before his eyes. All his effort, all for nothing.
What were his parents going to do? It was a question he found himself constantly asking in his head. He knew there was no sense in constantly asking himself that as he won't actually know until they found out. But at the same time, it was something he wished would never have to be answered. If only his aunt would just listen to him...
"Rudy, dear..." Aunt Tilly sensed his worry. She gently touched his cheek, making him jolt a little in surprise. He stared at her in surprise, his eyes wide. He said nothing as she lightly stroked his cheek back and forth. "I know you are worried about this. I understand. But please...I'm begging you, talk about this with us. Me and your parents. We only want what's best for you."
"If you did, then you would trust me and leave this alone." Rudy's bitter voice came. "You say I don't trust you... but what about you?" His aunt flinched at this. "You say you trust me, and yet when I tell you how safe this world is and why it must be kept secret, you still think that you need to tell my folks about it. Aunt Tilly... why can't you trust me?"
"Why don't you trust us?" Came Aunt Tilly's reply.
Rudy bit his lip. "It's not about trust. I..."
Aunt Tilly cut him off. "You keep saying that, but it doesn't change the situation." She moved her hand away from him. She stood up from him, straightening herself out. Rudy could have sworn he heard her back crack in the process. "I'm sorry, Rudy, but I am still keeping with the decision. Your folks will find out about this place. I will tell them."
"I'll just lie. They will think you're crazy." Rudy said quicly without thinking.
Aunt Tilly narrowed her eyes. "Say that, and I will forbid you from seeing Penny ever again."
Rudy's eyes widened at this. He then narrowed them slightly. He could tell his aunt was just desperate right now. She couldn't really do that to him. She didn't have that much power over him. He would have called her out on it, but he instead remained quiet, glaring at her.
His aunt apparently took that as some sort of victory. She turned herself away from him and took a few steps away, her back turned to him. She appeared to stare off into the distance for a while, and he guessed her mind must be racing with thoughts. He didn't say a word, waiting for her to say something back at him. He wanted to say something during this time, but he couldn't think of the words to say.
His aunt gave another sigh, more exasperated this time. She turned towards him and came back over. She stood in front of him, locking eyes with him. Her eyes narrowed again and Rudy could feel his heart clench, the rising bile reacting to the returning tension in the air.
Thankfully, it was short-lived. With another forced sigh, and a brief moment of closing her eyes, his aunt reached over and patted him on the head gently.
"Look... why don't you go upstairs and play with Sophie? I can see how much this conversation is stressing you out and honestly..." She rubbed the back of her head. "I could use a bit of a coffee break right now." Rudy looked at her with a perplexed expression. He had not expected that kind of response from her. Before he could say anything, she said, "We can resume this in a bit. I just..need some coffee..."
Rudy didn't want to wait on this. He didn't want to sit in his room and wait for his aunt to say more. He didn't want to delay this any longer. It was about time they had fully settled this, and now his aunt wanted to delay it? No, he wouldn't allow that. "Aunt Tilly..." He said as the woman pulled him up from the couch. "Let's talk about this. Please..."
Aunt Tilly ushered him towards the stairs. "We'll resume later, okay? Just...run along and play with Sophie. And no going outside again, understand me?"
"Yes, but... Aunt Tilly..."
"Go!"
Rudy flinched at the force of that voice. He cringed away, staring at Aunt Tilly for a few seconds. He stared at her in the eyes, gritting his teeth. A part of him wanted to say and talk to her more. He didn't want to just leave it at this. They needed to talk more. They needed to sort this out. But another part of him didn't want to challenge his aunt further. He didn't want to run the risk of provoking another fight, similar to what happened before. Perhaps it was best if he just slinked away for now.
He gave his aunt one final glance before he headed up the steps slowly. He found it difficult to take each step. It felt like his legs had hardened and turned into jello. He had to fight to get his legs to move, to continue his ascension up the staircase.
Then finally, after what felt like forever, he reached the top. He looked down at his aunt. She was staring at him sternly. She made a few dismissive gestures with her hand, instructing him to head into his bedroom. Rudy looked at where his room would be and noticed the door was open. Hearing a giggle, he knew that Sophie was already in there. Taking one more glance at his aunt before he continued, he went into his room and shut the door behind him.
sss
Why did she do that? Why did she usher him into his bedroom so quickly like that? Why didn't she just try to finish this discussion once and for all? Why did she have to be such a coward and just...
Tilly let out a soft growl, rubbing her temples. She didn't mean to push Rudy away like that. She didn't mean to silence him and delay the conversation. She had wanted to continue right then. She had wanted to talk to him some more and hopefully end this debate for good. Instead, she had gotten so frustrated and so uncertain of what she was going to say that she forced him to leave, under the guise of her wanting some coffee. She didn't even want to drink the stuff right now; it was nothing more than an excuse.
She knew she was being cowardly. She knew it wasn't the right thing, what she did. She just...didn't want to inadvertantly cause another fight. And what Rudy was saying... She didn't say it up front, but she was having some second thoughts on the whole thing. She had some growing doubt inside of her, and she wanted some time to deal with that.
Why didn't she just tell Rudy about it? She wasn't sure. Maybe she was worried that he might end up bombarding her with more and more stuff and just end up confusing her more. Well whatever the reason, she knew she had to take this time and actually think about her actions and what her choices might be. If she was going to continue having these doubts, then she might as well debate with herself and try to figure out if what he chose before really was the right decision, or perhaps she was simply being too rash.
The woman went over towards the couch and sat down. She leaned back against it, feeling her body touch the softness of the couch itself. Normally, she would feel relaxed here, laying against it, ready to watch television or just simply to read. But not today. Her mind kept sifting through many thoughts, and she knew she couldn't simply rest. Not now.
What was she going to do? She had thought that she was doing the right thing in reporting this incident to Rudy's parents. She didn't feel comfortable with the idea of hiding this from her sister. Oh man, she would feel absolutely awful. What would happen if her sister found out later on and then questioned her on it? She didn't want to seem like she was a traitor, or had purposely betrayed her. She would never do such a thing. That was part of the reason why she had felt it was best to just tell Millie about what was going on. She deserved to know.
That, and she was still worried about this ChalkZone. She was worried about Rudy and what might happen to him. He had insisted to her over and over again that ChalkZone was fine and safe. He had explained it to her repeatedly about what the world was like, and while some of it was reassuring, there were still things that bothered her about it.
Yet...something about this whole thilng just didn't seem right. Despite the fact that she didn't really think the zoners were worth protecting, since they weren't human, there was just something about what Rudy said that gave her reason for pause. Maybe she should reconsider this whole thing, and come up with a different answer.
How could she, though? How could she even think of hiding this from her sister? And yet..how could she hurt Rudy by telling his folks about this place that he obviously cared about? Even if she didn't understand why, she still felt some level of guilt in telling her sister about this place. She remembered the way the boy looked at him, how hurt and desperate he was. Even though she was doing this for his own good, she couldn't help but feel some pang of guilt for doing this.
So what would the end result be? What would she ultimately decide was best? She wasn't sure. Not anymore. She had been certain before, and now all that was torn up. She could only hope that she could think of something soon. She wanted to finish this discussion with Rudy and hopefully get him to accept whatever she decided. There had been enough arguing and debating about this, and regardless of what Rudy thought, in the end, she was only doing this for his own good. She wished he would understand that.
She looked down at the remote and picked it up. She held it gently in her hands. Perhaps some television might help her out. She flipped the television on and immediately muted it. The light shined on her face, despite the room already being pretty well lit since it was still daytime right now. She flipped through the channels, looking at what was going on.
News...
A comedy show...
Some old cartoon...
Educational programming..
She barely paid attention to what was happening on the screen. She tried to, but she found herself unable to simply relax and watch television. Whatever was going on simply went over her head, and she was barely able to recount what had happened. After a few moments, she dropped the remote, leaving it on some murder show.
Even with all the gory details being played before her, she hardly reacted. Her eyes remained part way open and she rested her arm against the end of the chair, her body pressing into it. She could barley register the actions on the screen as she tried to handle the raging pool of thoughts inside her cranium. She could feel her heard start to ache. She had never had to make a decision this hard before. She had never had to fight with herself about this for so long about one thing.
She was tempted to just go back with her original plan, to just tell her sister about what she found out and be done with it. She knew that Rudy would be upset, but he should at least understand she was doing it for his own good. She wanted him to be safe, and he would never be safe if he conitnued to run amok in this world; there was always a chance that something will happen to him.
She also felt bad for trying to isolate him from Penny. It wasn't something she had ever done before, and even her sister and her husband were unwilling to perform that kind of punishment on Rudy unless he had done something really bad. It wasn't because of anything Penny did; she just wanted Rudy's undivided attention and she wanted Penny's mom to be able to speak to her daughter unhindered as well. Hopefully this whole thing is sorted out before anything really awful would happen that would just make the situation much worse.
Yet...why did she feel this hesitation? Her earlier conversation with Rudy had her hesitate for the first time since...well whenever this discussion had been originally settled. She had never felt this level of indecisiveness before and she wasn't entirely sure why she felt this way.
Maybe she should let him continue going in this world... After all, he had gone there for the past couple years and he never seemed to return with injury. Her sister never brought it up and she hadn't noticed anything. Maybe she was taking things a little too far. Rudy did seem as though he could handle himself there. Perhaps she should...
...but what about her sister? Could she really lie to her own flesh and blood about this? She still felt hesitant about the idea. She wasn't sure if she could keep a straight face if she had to lie to Millie. She would feel like such an awful sister...
She needed a bit of time to think. Yeah, that's all. After this show was over, she will know what to do...she hoped. She lifted up the remote and turned up the volume. But no matter how high she turned it up, she could not drown out her own internal arguments.
Well...here's to hoping that she can figure out something.
sss
Rudy tried his best to smile as Sophie showed him another drawing she conjured up in his notebook. "Great work, Soph."
He flinched at the lack of enthusiasm he had shown in that voice. It didn't seem to bother Sophie. His little cousin just squealed in happiness, throwing her hands in the air and then running over to get another crayon. Rudy watched as his cousin began to scribble another picture, this time using a blue crayon instead of a read one.
Looking at it reminded him, with some amusement, of that rally Penny went to that did not allow crayons. He had forgotten what it was about, and it wasn't even like Penny hated crayons. It was just a silly little thing.
He felt a pang, though, when he remembered that it was also the time when he had screwed up big time. He had tried to help some zoners who hadn't been erased yet, and he ended up making things worse. He had thought that he was doing the right thing and he thought he had a sixth sense about these kinds of stuff. Boy was he wrong. He had learned quite a bit that day, and he had even earned the zoners' forgiveness. Still, he felt bad about what happened, and he had been extra cautious since then.
His mind shifted back to his aunt. He wondered what he was going to tell her after her coffee break was done. He didn't even know how long he had. He didn't know how long it was going to be before Aunt Tilly had finished her break. For all he knew, she was coming up the stairs right now. That gave him more of a reason to concentrate on what he was going to say to her.
But what was the point? It wasn't like she was going to actually listen to him. With bitterness clinging to his heart, he couldn't help but think of their past interactions with her. She didn't seem like she was fully willing to listen. She had jumped to conclusions about ChalkZone and she had broken a promise, and she was going to tell his parents about it. He had tried to reaosn with her again and again, and yet she still didn't seem like she was willing to listen to him. She was too busy thinking about what she thinks might be going on, not bothering to consider what he had told her.
Okay, that seemed rather unfair to her. He shouldn't think badly of his aunt like that. He just..couldn't help it. ChalkZone's very livelihood was at stake. If her aunt told his parents, and if they believed her... He shuddered at the thought. If he could just convince her why it needs to remain secret, then maybe...
"Rudy! Rudy!" Sophie cried at him, hopping up and down. "Lookie!"
Rudy looked down at the drawing she made this time. More scribbles, although they appeared to take more shape this time. He smiled the best he could at his cousin. "That's really nice."
Sophie smiled, but this time, instead of running off like before, she merely moved closer to him. Rudy's eyes widened in surprise when he felt his cousin cuddle up against him. He could feel her head press against his chest, and he found himself looping an arm over her body, holding her against himself.
"Love you." The little girl whispered as she smiled at him.
Rudy widened his eyes at this comment. He then smiled at his cousin and hugged her tighter. "I love you, too, Soph..."
Sophie opened her mouth and let out a yawn. She smacked her lips together and closed her eyes. Rudy was surprised to see that his cousin was tired. Then again, she was only two and still had naps. Perhaps it was close to one of those times. He leaned against the wall, his arms still wrapped around his little cousin. He pressed his head against the wall and relaxed, feeling Sophie's warmth against him.
As he listened to his little cousin's relaxed breathing, Rudy tried to think of what he was going to tell his aunt. How was he going to get her to listen to reason? How was he going to get her to realize just how much of a mistake it is to tell his folks about ChalkZone?
He had a feeling it was going to be really hard to convince her. He knew he had to try. He had kept failing in the past, whether it was due to not being able to convince her, or not being able to come up with anything to say himself. But he would keep trying. It was the least he could do to help ChalkZone. Despite Penny's contribution to the mess, he still felt some level of guilt for leaving the portal open, and he felt obligued to do something about it.
Speaking of Penny, he wondered how she was doing. Last he remembered, her mom knew about ChalkZone as well. Was she going to have better luck than him when it came to protecting ChalkZone? Odds her, she might. Despite his worry, he knew that Mrs. Sanchez was a more level headed woman than his aunt, considering all the stress she puts herself through and still managing not to crack. She might listen to reason more readily than his aunt and be more likely to make the right decision.
He had cooled down some since his talk with his aunt. Only a few minutes, sure. Ten or fifteen tops. But he had found himself relaxing more quickly than he thought. His cousin's boundless enthusiasm and wanting to share her art probably helped. This didn't mean he was no longer angry at Penny. He was. But he did hope that things do work out for her with her mother.
He thought back to their earlier fight. Was he right to accuse her like that? Yeah...it was kind of Penny's fault since she had the tracker in her and yet... did she really mean it? No. And she had only snapped at him because he had been rounding on her. A pang tugged at his chest at this realization. Yeah, he did go a little too far. Maybe later on, whenever they are able to see each other again, he should talk to her about that. No...he definitely would.
He lifted up his head when he heard the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs. Faint, but still noticeable. He looked towards the door, expecting to see his aunt walk in. Instead, the steps went right past, and he realized that his aunt was just looking for the bathroom. He sighed softly, not sure if he wanted to feel relief or disappointment at this.
He could feel squirming in his arms. He looked down, noticing that Sophie was trying to get up. Confused, Rudy released her and watched as she went over to get something else to draw. Had she not been so tired after all? Or had he kept her up due to his hypertension?
Sophie looked over at him, still smiling, but there was something more there. Understanding perhaps? Sophie was smart at times. Maybe she merely picked up the emotion that he was feeling. Perhaps she was trying to cheer him up.
Sophie held a green crayon this time. Rudy kept quiet as Sophie began to draw a picture on the notebook. It didn't take her long to finish it. She tore the paper out of the notebook and walked up to him. She held it up to him, waiting for him to take it. Rudy took it and unfolded the paper. His eyes widened at what he saw.
It was Blocky...
Rudy felt a sting in his heart. Poor Blocky.. He hoped that, wherever he was, that he was safe and sound. He hadn't seen him in a few days and he really missed him. It was hard to believe that things started out fine. He had a big birthday party and then...things just took a turn for the worst.
He then took a sharp intake of breath. Was there a reason Sophie drew his picture? She did allude to him earlier, and she had seen him more than once. She would know what he looked like. And the fact that she had put in so much effort into this drawing... Yeah there had to be a reason for it. He turned to Sophie. He didn't know what kind of answer to expect, but..he had to ask it.
Then he managed to speak the question he wished he had done so before.
"Sophie...did you see Blocky...?"
The girl didn't respond at first. She merely looked at him almost in confusion, as if she didn't know what he was saying. Rudy was about to backtrack and reword his question when he saw the little girl nod her head. Rudy widened his eyes at this.
"You did?" Rudy said softly.
Sophie nodded her head. "Green paper!"
Rudy realized that Sophie may have been talking about what happened in ChalkZone. She had met Blocky then. So he decided to be a little more specific with his next question. "Did you see him outside of ChalkZone?" Sophie was confused by this. Rudy realized she may not understand the full concept of alternate dimensions. So he elaborated a little more. "Did you see him in this room?" He motioned with his hand. "My bedroom?"
At this, Sophie grinned and nodded. "Here! Play!"
Rudy felt some elation rise up inside of him. Finally, they were actually getting somewhere. No more simple guessing or interpretations. He was finally going to get some actual answers to what happened. Now that he had confirmation that Blocky had indeed come into the Real World, he pressed on, hoping to narrow down the possibilities.
"Did you see your mom take the chalkboard?" A nod. "Did Blocky...er..the green paper..follow?"
Sophie nodded again. "Follow! Over there! Follow!"
So...when his aunt had come in to take the chalkboard, Blocky must have been in the room. He was probably hiding from her. Maybe under the bed or elsewhere. And when he had seen her take the portal, he had followed her.
He had thought about talking to his cousin more, but what else could he ask her? She wouldn't have followed Blocky outside; she knows better than that. She knows to stay in the house. So what else might have happened? Rudy thought about what his aunt had said. She had sold his chalkboard to these people, who were parked across the street. Von and Terry. Blocky might have snuck around to the front and tried to get to them.
But no..that didn't make much sense. It may have been a less busy time, but someone would have seen him. If not anyone in the street, then Von or Terry would have. They would have seen him and realized what he was and take him with them.
But how would they have captured him? Blocky wouldn't have been stupid enough to cross the street like that and his flat body would have made him hard to catch. He would have hidden himself, or at least gone back into the house. How would they have...
His eyes bulged open as he remembered something. He recalled that Von had knocked out Penny quite easily, grabbing her from behind and injecting her. If Von had been able to do that in daylight, would he have been able to do the same with his friend? The realization creeped along the back of his head, leaving behind a chilly sensation. At long last, a more accurate, concise image of what happened played in his head.
He felt a cold lightning bold through his body, making his stomach hurt. If that were the case, then... If Blocky had been trapped in the Real World this whole time, then... Oh no... what about food and water? Well they did have the portal, but he wouldn't know if they knew how to use it.
And even without the food issue, what about what those two adults wanted him for? Terry, he wasn't as worried about as she probably would just want to put him on television. But what of Von..? He was a scientist...
Rudy felt a lump appear in his throat. He knew what scientists liked to do. They liked to figure things out. And Von... he didn't follow the complete scientific protocol. The things he could and would do to Blocky all in the name of curiosity...
He was frozen in shock unable to move. It had only been mere speculation before that Blocky was with them, and now that he knew for certain... The full realization of what that entailed, of what kind of danger his friend was in, struck him with full force, the impact far reaching. What was he going to do now?
He was about to speak more to Sophie when he heard a knock on the door.
"Come in." He said softly.
In seconds, his aunt pushed the door open and stepped into the room. "Hey, Rudy." Sophie jumped up and squeeled, rushing towards her mother. "Hello there, honey." She scooped up her small daughter in one arm. "Have some fun with Rudy?"
"Rudy! Rudy! Draw!" Sophie squealed as she held onto her mother.
Rudy smiled at this, but his smile soon faded as he remembered the predicament that his friend was in. He looked down at the piece of paper, depicting a drawing of his friend. He stared at it long and hard, his heart aching as he thought of all the horrible things being done to him. He gently moved his hand over the picture, biting his lip. Poor Blocky...
"Is this your friend?"
Rudy jerked in surprise and looked up at his aunt. She was starting intently at the drawing. "Y-Yeah... He's been kidnapped.. I need to find him."
"Why?" His aunt asked.
Rudy resisted the temptation to glare at her. "He's one of my creations. I know you don't understand, but..I have to help him." He looked up at Aunt Tilly, tears forming in his eyes. "Please, I... I have to help him. I love him so much, Aunt Tilly. Please, I..."
"Relax, Rudy." Aunt Tilly set Sophie on the ground. She reached over and touched his shoulder. "I thought about what you said before, and during my coffee break, I started to reconsider my decision."
Rudy's eyes brightened at this. "Y-You did..?"
Aunt Tilly smiled at him and nodded her head. "And I believe I have finally come to a conclusion."
Rudy felt positive emotion begin to rise inside, a pleasurable feeling moving through his limbs. But there was still some caution. He didn't know what decision his aunt made or if it was any better than before. He bit his lip nervously, staring at her for a few seconds. Then, he managed to squeak out a question, "What did you decide...?"
Aunt Tilly let out a soft sigh. "It wasn't an easy decision for me to make, honestly. I'm still not entirely sure if I made the right choice." She shook her head. "But that's life. You won't always make a decision that you will particularly enjoy."
Rudy felt his heart sink at this. He lowered his head slightly.
"But I feel more confident in this decision. I'm not sure how, but..."
"Just spill it." Rudy said. He closed his eyes and waited for the answer that he knew was coming.
His aunt paused or a moment, and then, out of the corner of his eye, she nodded her head. "Very well, then. Rudy Tabootie, after careful consideration, I have decided to..."
Here it goes. The decision. He already knew what it was going to be. She might as well get it over with. He was never going to be able to convince her. She was never going to listen. She was just going to...
"..not tell your parents about ChalkZone."
sss
Although Penny would have wanted to talk to her mother more, she was glad that they had worked out the situation with ChalkZone together. The advantage she had over Rudy is that it was her mom, and not some other relative, who found out, so they could kick out the conversation much quicker. Her mother had ultimately decided to let her keep going into ChalkZone, but with a limitation: for the moment, she was only permitted two hours total in the day, meaning less time to spend with her friend and less time to help.
Oh well, at least it was better than being locked out. Despite her anger with Rudy, she did still feel sadness for him as he was currently locked out of the place. Unless his aunt decided to change her mind, there was no way Rudy woudl be able to come into ChalkZone anytime soon.
That meant that she was the only available creator to help find Blocky and that portal.
She wasn't entirely sure if she was the right person for the job. Despite showing skill with drawing in the past and despite knowing that she was the one that usually comes up with the plans, Penny still felt a level of uncertainty. She didn't have a high level of confidence within herself. She would feel better if Rudy were here.
She wanted to slap herself. She mentally told herself to get a grip. She had shown that she was quite capable in the past, like when she helped to save the zoners and her friends from that taffy avalanche, or when she had screwed around with Skrawl and managed to trick him. And she was getting worried about not being good enough? She needed to stop whining about that and focus on the mission ahead of her.
She was getting worried about what the zoners were up to. She wasn't really sure how to feel about it. She had wanted to voice her concerns, but she didn't know exactly how to say it. And Snap and Rapsheeba did make a convincing argument for it.
When she had arrived in ChalkZone, she had run into one of the zoners that were going to Howdy's place. She was confused and didn't fully understand why. She had thought that, maybe, he was hosting some kind of party to help cheer up the zoners. That seemed like something he would do. She was about to turn away to being her own solo search for the portal when she overheard one of the zoners commenting something about Howdy and what he may have done. A pang in her heart, Penny talked to one of the zoners about this.
It turned out that Howdy had been seen acting strangely. Holding a bag of unknowns, deliberately venturing into a less explored, dangerous area, pushing away Rapsheeba when she got too close...
Admittingly, Penny thought that was rather strange. That wasn't like Howdy. However, she didn't jump to the same conclusions as some of the zoners did. She didn't want to think the worst of her friend. Howdy wasn't drawn to be a malicious zoner, and based on what she had seen, she couldn't very well imagine him changing for the worse like that. She had a feeling that Howdy might be in some kind of trouble. Perhaps another zoner was pulling his strings. As much as she would have liked to resume her search for the portal, she also wanted to make sure that Howdy would be okay, so she had followed the zoners to his place.
Upon arriving, she noticed that Rapsheeba and Snap were trying to shoo away some of the zoners. Penny was confused at first, thinking they wanted all the help they could get to ensure Howdy wouldn't try to get away. Once she managed to squeeze through the crowd and reached her friends, she asked them what was going on.
According to Snap, they had only wanted a select few zoners to be present. Ones that they could trust and wouldn't overreact or do anything rash. Taking a look around, Penny could tell that a lot of these zoners looked ready to tear into Howdy if they had seen him. She understood, in that moment, why Snap and Rapsheeba would not want them involved in the interrogation.
Then something came to her head. She had started to wonder just how so many zoners could have shown up if Rapsheeba and Snap weren't going to call forth too many of them. One of the zoners, a grumpy female, admitted to eavesdropping and that she and her shy male partner had spread the word to the other zoners. She didn't seem very apologetic about it, but Penny decided it was best to pay her no mind.
She went into the front of the crowd and cleared her throat. She tried to muster up as much courage as she could, and, thinking for a moment how Rudy would handle the situation, she asked most of the zoners to leave, explaining to them that their presence could compromise the interrogation and make it harder for Howdy to speak. She promised to inform them of the updated situation once they were able to talk to Howdy. The zoners grumbled, especially that grumpy female, but they did obligue and left. Only the zoners that Snap and Rapsheeba wanted there, including Lars and Bathtub Granny, remained behind.
Snap expressed joy that Penny was there, but they didn't have much time to get updated. They would have to save that for later. For the time being, they had to get ready for Howdy. They had just one shot at this. If they slipped up, then they would not get another chance; Howdy would be too on high alert in that case.
Snap and Rapsheeba already figured out a game plan. They would hide some of the zoners on the outside, where the windows and doors were, while a handful would be inside. The ones on the outside would be the swiftest, just in case Howdy manages to get out and run. The ones on the inside would be the strongest, and keep the doorways and hallways blocked. Snap was originally going to be placed on the outside to chase Howdy, but it was later decided that Rapsheeba would fill that role better.
Penny offered to help by luring Howdy back to his home, under the guise of wanting to help with his next performance. She felt awful about lying to him, and she would prefer just being straightforward. But if he had knocked away Rapsheeba like that... Yeah this was the only way.
The two zoners did not argue with her decision. Rapsheeba informed her of which direction she had seen Howdy go in. Writing them down on a piece of chalk paper, Penny waved to her friends and promised them, and the rest of the zoners, that she will be back for Howdy. As she left, she heard some mumbling behind her as the zoners prepared for the trap.
She could not believe that it had to come to this. She didn't like the idea of trapping Howdy to get information from him. This was something she would normally be against, and now here she was, helping them do it. But it wasn't like they wanted to either. She could see the regret in Snap and Rapsheeba's eyes. They, too, wished for another way. But if Howdy was going to remain uncooperative... She could only hope that Howdy realizes how silly he had been and try to speak to them.
She couldn't fathom why he would do something like this. Why would Howdy knock down Rapsheeba and make a run for it? Why would he go somewhere that he must have known was dangerous? What was in that bag he was supposedly carrying, and why was he sneaking around with it? Just what was going on? They had to find out what it was. If Howdy was hiding something...
She shook her head. She tried not to think too bad of her friend. Yeah she was upset that he appeared to be hiding information from them, but she didn't want to jump to conclusions. She was certain that he had some good reason for what he was doing. She just...couldn't think of anything yet.
Penny looked out in front of her, pausing as she stared at her destination. In the distance, she could see some portions of the dangerous place Howdy went to. What did the zoners call it again? Ah yes, Pencil Sharpener. She snorted at the weird name, but that was short-lived. Dread filled her heart as she was reminded of how dangerous this place supposedly was. She licked her lips slowly. Then, with great hesitation, she resumed her walking.
She approached the forest slowly. No matter how slow she went, it still felt as though the forest, or swamp or whatever it was, was getting closer. The pointy mountains towered over her, their very presence in a mostly flat surrounding rather jarring to the eyes. The tall, pointy trees looked very foreboding, as if they were ready to claw at her the moment she stepped in. The land was covered some kind of steamy mud. When a piece of sharp tree broke off and landed, she couldn't help but stop and cringe, gritting her teeth, at the sound of loud popping and sizzling.
She soon reached it. She paused and looked at the ground. Some of the gooey stuff appeared to have hardened. They still had the sizzle property, but it was much less pronounced and scary-sounding than the areas that were still wet. She wasn't sure just where this goo stuff came from, and right now, she couldn't dwell on that. Slowly, she pressed her foot on the ground. She winced at the hissing, then, gathering up more courage, she pushed herself to walk into the Pencil Sharpener forest.
There was a strong feeling of dread when she entered here. She rubbed her hands together nervously as she looked left and right. She could feel the sharp, angled shadows covering her, and she could have sworn someone was watching her. A cold chill rose up inside of her, and she had to fight the instinct to run. She pushed herself forward, looking left and right, trying to find any sign of the puppet zoner.
For a while, she turned up empty. She couldn't hear the little guy, nor see him. Perhaps it was because of how small he was. Howdy could easily slip by without her even seeing him. There was plenty of cover around here. So maybe he saw her coming and tried to go around her.
That didn't stop her from still looking, however. Even if Howdy could have already slipped passed her, there was still the possibility that he was still in the forest. She had to keep looking, no matter how she felt about this place.
Her stubbornness paid off.
In the distance, she could see a shape forming, a shadow crawling along the ground. She recognized that shape anywhere. It was Howdy. Penny thought at first about hiding, but then, remembering the plan, she remained firm. As long as she did not indicate that she knew anything, she should be fine.
Howdy froze as soon as he saw her. His wide eyes stared at her, and his body tensed up slightly. Penny couldn't tell if it was from the desire to run or from the confusion of her being there. She took a step back and waved to him.
"Oh, there are you are, Howdy!"
Howdy stared at her for a few seconds. Then he managed to smile back and waved his hand slowly. "H-Hello, Penny! What..what brings you here..?"
"Oh I was trying to find you. You see..." She rubbed the back of her head nervously. "I was wondering if you could..well... Let me help you with your next performance?" Howdy blinked his eyes a few times at this. "I had some ideas and..."
"Sure, I'd like to see them." Howdy motioned his hand towards her. "We can go to my place."
"That's exactly what I was thinking, yeah." Penny said quickly, nodding her head. Realizing that she had startled Howdy, she slowed herself down and grinned nervously. "S-Sorry about that. It's just that...your performances are quite good. I'm just excited to be a part of it."
Howdy remained silent, making Penny wonder if he had seen through her lie. She did her best to keep smiling, however, not wanting to give Howdy any ideas of what was going on. Then, a smile spreading across his face, the zoner gave a nod. He motioned for Penny to walk with him. Penny resisted the urge to sigh with relief and she began to follow Howdy.
She couldn't believe her luck. She had found Howdy a lot faster than she had expected. And she had managed to convince him sooner than she thought. She would have thought that it would take more time to convince him. The zoner had been quite nervous, she could tell. She half expected him to run away from her, deliberately choosing a more difficult and dangerous path in order to make her slow down. At least he had seemed to listen to reason now, allowing them to make the trip back quicker. The sooner they got this over with, the better.
As they walked, she couldn't help but glance down at Howdy. The zoner was smiling, but he still looked cautious and nervous. It was quick and sometimes she missed it, but he darted his eyes from side to side once in a while, as if looking for something. This made Penny's heart clench. Was...was someone watching...?
The ten year old took this moment to look around herself. She didn't see anything, just the uninviting surroundings of the Pencil Sharpener. Regardless, she couldn't fight off the feeling of dread. There was just something...wrong about this place. But she couldn't quite put her finger on as to why.
Then, without warning, Howdy stopped. Penny nearly stepped right into him. She managed to stop herself, and she stared down at the puppet zoner in confusion. What happened? Why did he stop? And why was he looking at her that way...?
His eyes.. filled with something familiar, yet unfamiliar for the little guy. Regret...remorse... Realizing what this might mean, Penny took a step back and opened her mouth.
"Howdy..."
Howdy bit his lip, his eyes widening with more sadness. "I-I'm sorry, Penny." He whispered softly. His body trembled as he pulled out something. A gun... "Forgive me.. I never wanted to do this..."
Her heart freezing, Penny began to rush towards him. "Howdy! No!"
He pulled the trigger. Penny was struck by a tentacle of pale yellow light. It wrapped around her, pumping energy through her body. Penny's eyes widened and she screamed loudly. In seconds, she crumpled to the ground. She laid there on her side, her unfocused eyes looking around her. She could make out the blurry shape of Howdy approaching her.
"Wh-Why...?" Penny managed to choke out, a tear dripping from her eye.
Howdy merely stared at her. The blurriness of her vision prevented her from seeing what his expression looked like. Before she blacked out, she could hear his distorted, regret-filled voice say, "I'm so sorry, Penny..."
sss
"Ah so you did complete your task. Very good, little runt." Terry said, a nasty grin spread across her face. "Good thing you listened, otherwise I would have been forced to make a...modification to your face. But don't worry; I'm sure you would have looked just fine either way."
Howdy grimaced at this. He lowered his head, averting gaze with the crazed woman. Dread filled his mind and heart, feeling a burning sensation as he was unable to come to terms with he had just done. He thought back to Penny, and he clenched his teeth. He had knocked her out and had just left her... He hoped she was going to be okay.
In his hand, he clutched the magic chalk that this woman so desired. He was tempted to crush it in his hands so she couldn't be able to use it. He thought better of that and merely held it out in front of him. He kept his gaze away, and he was unable to see her evil smile as she grabbed it from him. He turned his head slightly, and out of the corner of his eye, he could see her raise the chalk up in the air, cradling it with one hand.
The puppet zoner could feel the guilt rising up inside of him. He couldn't believe what he was doing. He was helping this woman... He knew she did not have the best intentions for ChalkZone, and yet he stilled helped her. He had knocked down Rapsheeba and attacked Penny.. How could he have done that? How could he have allowed himself to be drawn into this?
It was fear. He knew that fully well. He was afraid of what might be done to him. He was afraid of what this woman might do to Blocky if he resisted. Unable to think of anything to say, he merely kept his head lowered, showing submission to this woman.
If only he had more strength... If only he had more courage... If only he wasn't afraid to show this...this bitch exactly what he thought about her...
"C-Can I see my friend now...?" Howdy whispered softly.
Terry stared down at him for a few moments. Howdy looked up at her, meeting her eyes with an upward gaze. He said not a word as she contemplated an answer. Then with a shrug, she said, "Sure, I suppose so. I guess you earned it."
Howdy's eyes brighted by a little bit. He opened his mouth to speak, but kept it shut, fearful of getting her to change her mind.
Terry motioned with her finger. "Follow me."
With his head remaining low, Howdy followed the vile woman through the hallways. He hardly paid attention to where they were going. He merely kept his eyes on the back of the woman as she led him to where his friend was being held. There were no screams this time, but that did little to cheer him up. In fact, it only filled him with more dread, as the silenced could mean a number of things.
Howdy could feel a shiver move through his body. The longer he stayed in here, the more terrified he felt. Just the mere thought of knowing that he was in a science laboratory... Sometimes, as they passed by open doors, he could catch a glimpse of some of the machines around here. Each one looked more dangerous than the last. He had no idea what they were for. He didn't ask about anything of them, however. Just keeping his mouth shut and averting gaze.
Soon they reached an unfamiliar part of the building. He thought he heard the whirring of a machine, but he realized it was just his imagination. The heavy silence of this hallway got to him, messed with his head, made him wonder just what could be hiding around here. He slowed down, looking cautiously around him. He suddenly found himself propelled forward by a hand against his back.
"Don't slow down!" Terry snarled at him. "Or you will lose your chance to see your precious friend!"
Howdy nodded his head slowly. "I-I understand..."
Terry smirked at him in satisfaction. He led the little guy towards one of the rooms. The door was closed, and it appeared to be unmarked. Terry opened it up and, with a kick of her foot, the door swung open all the way. Terry motioned with her hands, giving off an uncomfortable smile. "Well...? Go on in... He's in there."
Howdy stared at her with uncertainty. Her smile was doing nothing to make him want to go in there faster. He turned his attention to the open door. He licked his lips nervously. Then, with a nervous swallow, he moved forward.
Upon entering the room, he took notice of what looked like a large, glass container. It appeared completely solid at first until he noticed, from a new angle, it was actually hollow. There were a series of small openings in it. Not a lot, but enough to let some air into the container. This was enough of a clue for him to realize, even before he saw him, that this must be where Blocky was being kept.
When he got close enough, he realized that his idea was correct. He could see the familiar green form in the container. He winced when he saw the bandage wrapped around him, and the blood stains. Oh Blocky.. What had they done to him...?
As if sensing someone was there, Blocky raised his head up. He gave a soft whimper, his eyes clinched tightly, face contorting in pain. "N-No..please... No more..." Howdy felt his heart break when he heard just how broken his friend was. "I can't take it. No more...Please I..." The rectangular zoner froze when he realized who stood before him in the room. "H-H-Howdy...?"
Howdy gave a small, reassuring smile. "Hey.."
"D-Did they capture you, too?" Blocky asked.
Howdy shook his head. "No. They let me see you."
"What..what do you mean...?" Blocky was about to speak more when a wrack of pain froze him, making him whimper.
Howdy looked at him sympathetically. "Please..take it easy, Blocky. It...It's going to be fine."
Blocky stared at him with uncertainty. "How do you...kn-know..?"
"I..I don't know." Howdy admitted. "But maybe things will work out. You'll see..."
"Maybe..." Blocky coughed a few times. He sat himself up. Howdy couldn't help but take in a sharp in take of air when he saw just how badly hurt his friend was. "So why...why are you here? What happened...?"
Howdy cleared his throat and began to explain the situation to his friend.
"It's...it's like this..."
sss
The Smooch kept her wings open, feeling the current pushing up against her to keep her aloft. She didn't remember how long she had been flying, but for the moment, she didn't really care. She was just enjoying herself, allowing the breeze to carry her over the land.
It wasn't often that she left her island. She didn't feel comfortable being anywhere but there and with the Haha Men. That was her home, where she was created and lived for years. Anywhere else just felt...strange to her. The different sights and surroundings... It sometimes confused her when she looked out and didn't see any of those dancing trees, or any of the Haha Men playing their catchy songs.
But once in a while, she did get herself to leave for a brief flight. It let her get an idea of how things may have changed, plus some of the scenery, even if confusing, was still pretty to look at. At least she was high above the ground, so most things that might be dangerous wouldn't be able to reach her.
She recognized this place. She had been here before. The Smooch knew she was getting somewhat close to ChalkZone City. Well not quite; it was still some ways off, and she would have to make a turn if she wanted to go there. She had no interest, though. The smog wasn't her thing. Maybe it wasn't smoggy, but she didn't want to take the chance. She was much happier here, in the outskirts and open plains.
That comfortable feeling went away when she noticed something below her. She was approaching some spooky looking forest. It was enough to make her stop and reconsider the direction she was flying in. Hovering up above, she looked down, slowly flapping her wings to keep herself from falling down.
This place looked rather spikey. The hills were tall and pointed and almost looked out of place. There was some kind of weird fog coming out one end of it, and the way the land seemed to suddenly shift, from whatever this dark forest was made of and how different the land around it was... She tried to push back her nervous thoughts as she lowered herself a little more. She knew it was against her better judgment, but she felt she had to explore this place. Curiosity was getting the best of her, something that rarely happens.
The Smooch flinched as she tried to fly through the trees. They raked against her, the sharp tips threatening to tear up her wings. She stopped and looked all around. She began to wonder why it was such a good idea to come down here in the first place. She tried to fly upwards, but ended up hitting against one of the thicker branches. With a grunt, she was tossed towards the ground.
Squawking in terror, she flapped in desperation. She tried to gain some levitivity, but unfortunately, she was not quick enough. She let out a pained squawk as she hit the ground, her legs sprawling out into a painful split. She shut her eyes, shutting a few tears.
She remained this way for a few moments. Horrible pain shot through her legs and hips, and she did her best not to squeal. Slowly, she started to climb back up to her feet. Her stance was wobbly and her legs felt like jello. She stumbled forward a little, flapping her scratched up wings to avoid falling over. When she managed to regain her footing, she stood there, panting a little as she looked at her surroundings.
This was one scary place. She had never seen a forest like this in ChalkZone before. It was such a start contrast of her own home. Instead of being warm, happy, and inviting, this place was dark, twisted, and foreboding. She couldn't fathom what kind of creator would make a place like this. Seeing the way the branches curved in above her, blocking much of the light, The Smooth decided that maybe it was best not to try to fly out of here. She did find it much easier to walk anyway. Gathering up whatever courage she had left, she started to make her way through the spooky forest.
Walking along here was quite unnerving. The hissing sounds... She flapped in surprise when she first heard that. She thought, at first, there was something underneath the ground trying to cook her alive. She was not interested in becoming anyone's poultry meal. She relaxed when she realized that the ground was not hot at all. She didn't know what could be causing the hissing then, but she didn't want to dwell on it. The sooner she got out of here, the sooner she could get back home safe and sound. She had enough flying around for one day.
After a few minutes of flying, she stopped when she noticed something in the distance. Some small form on the ground. She squinted her eyes to try to get a better look. There was something very familiar about this being...
She began to approach the figure slowly. She knew they were still alive; she could see their chests inhale and exhale with each intake of breath. She wondered what they were doing in this forest. Were they a resident or were they simply lost? The only way to find out was to get a little closer and examine. She wouldn't be able to do much talking; she was never given that ability by her creator.
When she got close enough, she began to recognize the individual. The outfit was unfamiliar, but the overall shape of the body, the size, that hair, the glasses... The Smooch widened her eyes in recognition. It was that little girl, one of the three who had visited her a few months ago. Friend of the blue boy she had kissed as part of the ritual.
The Smooch wondered what the girl was doing out here, and all by herself at that. Where were her friends? Turning her head left and right, she could see no sign of anyone else here. Just this girl. Had she come all this way just to get some peace and quiet? A weird place to choose, but...
Then she noticed something was wrong with the girl. There were injuries on her. Scratches and a few burn marks. The Smooch widened her eyes in horror at this. It was then she realized that this poor little girl was hurt. With cold blood in her body, she realized that the one who attacked her might still be lurking around. Hunching her body defensively, she looked around. She didn't see any sign of anyone there, but perhaps they were hiding, waiting to strike...
She looked back down at the girl. She lowered her head and gently pushed it against her. She nudged the girl a few times, but got no response. Furrowing her eyes with concern, she tried again, this time with more force and accompanying it with a loud squawk. This time, the girl opened her eyes a little and stared up at her. They were unfocused and she couldn't tell if the girl even realized she was there.
The girl let out a soft moan, and attempted to crawl forward. "N-No...don't...please..." She collapsed back down, her eyes shutting softly.
The Smooch stared down at her worriedly. She knew she had to do something for her and fast. She craned her head up. She wanted so much to just fly away, but with this girl's injuries... No, that would be a bad idea. And what if she fell? The last thing this poor girl needed was to get even more hurt.
There was only one thing she could think of. Lowering herself towards the ground with her long, black pantyhosed legs to the ground, being careful of where she stepped with her red high heals, she gently scooped the girl up in her wings. She gently placed her on her back, letting the girl sprawl across her, her arms and legs hanging off the edge.
Then, making sure the girl was nice and secured, The Smooch picked the direction she remembered ChalkZone City being in. Knowing the girl might need a doctor to look at her, even if it was one not from her home world, she took off in that direction.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 13, 2015 19:39:26 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 13, 2015 19:39:26 GMT -5
Chapter 19: Colds
When you place your hand on my skin, it shall have turned to ice.
sss
Howdy gagged when the angered human seized him by his neck. He was lifted roughly into the air. He tried to strike back at them, swinging a fist again and again. Thankfully, Von had his head pulled back, and the runt wasn't able to get an attack in edge wise.
He wasn't sure what possessed Terry to allow him to see his friend. All that did was increase his willingness to save them. He knew that, if zoners were like humans enough, Howdy here would have tried whatever he could to get Blocky out. If he hadn't come into the room in time to see the puppet try to tilt the enclosure over...
He did his best to hide his anger from Terry. He couldn't believe the woman had been stupid enough to leave the puppet zoner in the room unintended while she went out doing...whatever it is she wanted to do. In doing so, she had given the zoner enough time to formulate a plan and try to get his friend out. Terry said she didn't think that he'd try it, and that the enclosure was too heavy for him. She apparently didn't account for Howdy using some items in the room to gain leverage...
The fact that he had only managed to push the glass enclosure a few inches didn't really cheer him up all that much. If given enough time, Howdy would have succeeded. He growled softly to himself. He began to wonder if Terry really was the best person to be his partner. Perhaps he should do something about her.
He would deal with her later, though. At the moment, he needed to take care of this squirming zoner. Howdy was still trying to fight back. He kicked his legs wildly, continuously trying to attack him. Despite his disadvantage, he was still trying to defend himself. How cute... Dr. Von Doktor looked towards the glass enclosure where Blocky was still being kept. Perhaps now was a good time for him to move onto the next experiment. Only this time, there was going to be a witness.
He tightened his grip on the zoner's neck, listening to him gag, feeling his fingers try to pry his hand off. Howdy glared at him, but his attempts to hide his feelings were in vain. The man could easily see the fear in his eyes.
"Zince you were zo generous in trying to ruin our planz..." Von took a quick, accusatory glare at Terry, who stood nearby. The woman folded her arms and glared back, giving him a 'what did I do' expression. He smiled at Howdy. "Perhapz we will allow you firzt row zeat. It is zee leazt we can do." He patted the zoner on the head gently.
Howdy growled, confusion edging on his voice. "What are you talking about?"
"Oh it'z quite easy to understand if you zink about it." Von said as he walked towards one of the chairs that were nearby. He held Howdy out in front of him, letting him get a look at it. "We wouldn't want you to mizz out. And maybe...who knowz..? Maybe you will learn a zing or two about how we do zingz around here."
"Doctor, I don't know why you're bothering wasting your time with that thing." Terry said. She ignored the insulted glare she got from Howdy. "Just punish him already and send him back to ChalkZone." She glared intently into Howdy's eyes. "He's still our little delivery boy. He mustn't forget that."
"Oh don't worry." Von grinned. "After ziz, zere would be no way he'd forget zat."
Howdy's eyes widened slowly at this. He looked up at Von, the confusion turning into apprehension. Von merely smiled at him, refusing to say anything more. He would rather just hint at his fate rather than tell him anything directly. The zoner would probably figure it out eventually. He just needed a bit more of a clue, and then he could watch the fun begin.
Dr. Von Doktor forced Howdy into the chair. He motioned for Terry to come over. The woman gave a disgusted snort, but still went along with what he wanted anyway. She aided Von, grabbing some rope and bringing it over to him. Von pulled Howdy's hands behind the chair roughly, through the empty spaces on the back plate. Terry tied up his hands there, making sure it was good and tight. Von then held down Howdy's legs, allowing Terry to bind them to the chair's bars. The final touch was a few more loops around his chest and stomach, and then he was secured good and tight.
Von smiled down at the zoner, putting his hands on his hips. "I zuppose you want to know what we are going to do with you now?" Howdy didn't bother to answer. He just jerked himself from side to side. Von merely smiled at this. He could already tell how much fun this was going to be. He reached down and put his finger on Howdy's chin, tilting it up. "Well I promize you zat we won't hurt you...phyzically. But I wonder...how much can your mind take...?"
Terry looked down at Von, cocking an eyebrow. "Are you suggesting that we...?" She groaned when Von raised up his hand to silence her. She rolled her eyes and looked away.
"Let me go!" Howdy snarled at him. He pulled on the ropes as hard as he could. Von was impressed by his repeated attempts. Even when the ropes clearly started to hurt him, Howdy still tugged and pulled, clearly determined to get away. "I swear, if you don't let me go...!"
Von chuckled coldly at this. "My, aren't you getting overly excited? Well zorry, but you ain't going anywhere." Von stroked the top of Howdy's head. "Not until after your little punishment."
Howdy spat, "To the eraser with your punishment!"
Dr. Von Doktor widened his eyes at that bold statement. He couldn't help but smile at the zoner's determination. Gone was the submissive zoner who didn't want his friend to get hurt. Present was a bold little guy whose anger was becoming the driving force of his actions. How interesting... But he knew he couldn't let him stay this way for long. The little chalk creature could ruin their plans. Time to crush the little guy's spirit, and he knew exactly how he was going to do that.
Von seized the zoner by his chin, holding him in place. Howdy glared at him, trying in vain to hide the fear that he was clearly feeling. "Say, little guy... Do you want to watch a movie? Well, it's kind of a movie but... Well, let's just say it'll star someone who might be able to tame this little temper of yours..."
Howdy's eyes widened for a millisecond before he reacted on instinct. Opening his mouth wide, he bit down on the scientist's hand. Von's eyes bulged open at this, and he released a scream from his mouth. He recoiled back, yanking away his hand. He flinched when Howdy's teeth managed to scrape some of the skin, leaving behind a mark. Clutching his hand to himself, Von stared at it, noting some blood marks on it. The little runt had broken some of the skin.
He shot a glare at the zoner. Howdy, in that moment, appeared to realize what he had just done and what that had meant. He tried to struggle to get away. The ropes held him in place as the angered doctor stared at him with an expression of rage.
Froming a fist, he snarled, "You little...!" He struck forward, but stopped dead short of actually hitting the zoner. Howdy turned his head to the side, his teeth clenched and body shaking in fear. He looked at the man expectantly, wondering if he was going to finish his attack or what. Slowly, as the man regained his composure, he smiled, "No... I'll do something elze instead." He turned to Terry. "Bring me more rope."
Howdy's eyes widened at this. "What..what are you..?"
Von sneered down at the zoner, feeling a sense of pleasure that the zoner had lost some of his edge. He was finally starting to understand. He heard the approaching footsteps of Terry and he grabbed the rope from her. "I will make sure you don't get a chance to do zat again. Be glad I am not going for a more..permanent zolution..."
Howdy's head was held in place by Terry was Von circled the rope around his head. As the tightened them, Howdy let out a surprised yelp. Perhaps he bit his tongue. Oh well, who cares... He continued wrapping the rope around until he figured he had enough to keep the zoner from opening his jaws. He tied a knot at the top. He would have stopped right there, but he wanted to go a step further, using a piece of cloth to cover up the zoner's mouth.
Now Howdy was unable to make much noise. Just some mumbled sounds mostly. He kept trying to cry out in protest, but any word he tried to say was distorted and nearly muted by the rope and cloth. With no worry of being bitten again, the man placed his hand on Howdy's cheek.
"Well...shall we begin now?" Von asked. He stared into Howdy's terrified eyes. "Like I zaid, we won't hurt your body. But your mind..." Von slowly turned his gaze to the enclosure, smirking at Blocky, who was looking on in horror. "Zat is a whole different ztory."
As if realizing exactly what Von had in mind, Howdy began to let out muffled screams of protest. His struggling increased in vigor. If the chair were made of lighter material, the zoner would probably be knocking it from side to side right now. But just in case, he'd have Terry do something about it.
Ignoring the zoner's quieted pleas, Von picked up the chair, easily transferring the small zoner to where he wanted him to be. He carried him towards the hallway. He looked over his shoulder, staring towards Terry. He gestured towards the enclosure. Even without saying a word, the woman acted right away. She walked over towards the enclosure to fetch Howdy.
"Where am I taking him?" She asked.
Von's smile spread across his face. "To the freezer."
sss
Blocky tried to struggle. He tried to twist his body around, make the woman let go of him. She would not relent. He didn't even dare try to bite her, lest he suffer the same fate as Howdy. As they approached the door, as he started to feel the chilling effects, dread spread through his body.
No... No, they couldn't do this to him. This wasn't right... Were they really this heartless...?
Blocky continued to writhe in the woman's arms. He ignored the pain of being rolled up like some old news paper. He tried to free one of his arms. Any of them. If he could just make her loosen her grip, then he may have a chance of escape. But no amtter how hard he tried, he couldn't move. His arms were firmly pinned against his body, pressed there by himself.
The woman continued her trek down the hallway. In front of her was Dr. Von Doktor. The man was leading them to his current destination. He was taking him to the freezer. Even without being in there, the zoner was already shivering, his body unable to control itself. He couldn't believe this was happening. Von... could he really be this cruel? He was bad enough beore, but now...
The man stopped in front of the large, metal door. He set Howdy on the ground. Blocky watched the zoner hopefully, praying that the puppet could get free and stop these humans from what they were about to do. Please..he didn't want this... Blocky couldn't stop the tears of fear from dripping down his face.
Von stared down at Howdy in annoyance. Without saying a word or hesitation, he raised up his foot and pushed against Howdy. The chair went tumbling back and hit the ground in a thud. Blocky looked on in horror, hoping that his friend was all right. The puppet zoner let out a soft groan, but other than that, he didn't appear to be hurt. He managed to shoot a glare at Terry, who merely shrugged her shoulders.
"Oh don't complain." She said, raising a hand up as if she didn't understand what his problem was. "He will be fine." She pointed a finger at him. "It is yourself I'd be more concerned about."
At this, Blocky tried to speak, but he stopped himself, knowing that anything he said could be used as a means of doing worse to him or his friend. He looked over at Von, feeling his heart tighten as the man opened up the door. Out pillowed a white cloud-like substance, the same stuff that would be present in an area that was super cold. His teeth chattered in resposne, feeling the chill already creep along his skin from here.
Von motioned for Terry, his hands indicating the door. "Drop him in zere."
"And you are sure this is nonlethal? Need I remind you that we cannot..." Terry started to say.
"Don't worry, he won't die from ziz." Von turned to give an eerie smile at Blocky. "...but he'z going to wish it did kill him..."
Blocky felt his heart freeze at this, ice shooting through his body. He gulped and let out a few whimpers of protest. He got no looks of sympathy from his captors, and Howdy was unable to show any comfort to him while he was on the ground.
"And he won't be able to get out?" Now the woman's eyes were on the ground, the edge part where the door would be over once closed. "No chance of him sleeping through?"
"Not even remotely. Zee door is airtight. He would never be able to get out. Bezides..." Von took a moment to look at Blocky in the eyes. There was a brief reflection of knowing in there, as if the man was sending him a silent message. "...he'z going to be a little too...busy, if you know what I mean."
Terry nodded her head. "Yeah, I suppose you're right on that." Replied Terry. "So let's get this show on the road."
His heart pounding against his chest, Blocky tried to get himself free. He was unable to do anything, totally helpless, as the red-haired woman carried him nonchalantly over to the door. As soon as she reached it, she unfolded him, holding him up painfully by his head.
Squirming and thrashing in the air, trying to pry her hands off, he pleaded, "No! Please! Not this! No!"
Ignoring him completely, Terry threw him into the room. The small zoner crashed into the ground painfully. He whimpered as the ground was so cold, it was nearly burning. He scrambled up to his feet, meeting the cold gaze of the two humans. He rushed over slipping on the ice, but he was not fast enough.
The door was slammed in his face. He hit his head against it, staggering back. Darkness immediately descended upon him for a few seconds, making him unable to see anything. He rubbed his sore face as the cold began to swirl around his body. He trembled, wrapping his arms around himself. He looked around, trying to see what his surroundings were like.
A sudden flash of light above him illuminated the room. He raised up a hand, gritting his teeth as he tried to adjust to the light. Despite the brightness that was now bestowed upon him, this did little to provide any kind of warmth.
All around him were shelves of various items that needed to be frozen. He wasn't sure what they were. Some appeared to be food, but maybe that was just his imagination. There was a thin sheet of ice on multiple places, including the ground itself. Some snow-like substance clung to the walls, and icicles hung from the ceiling, some of them so long that he'd run into them if he weren't careful.
The zoner walked towards the middle of the room, taking in where he was and his predicament. He could see the gust of white, realizing that more cold air was being pumped into here. He could already feel the incredibly low temperatures plummet further, making him rub himself to try to generate some kind of friction heat.
Looking up, he could see a few cameras placed in here. About four. No matter where he went, there was a camera in place, watching his every move. He glared at the cameras, but there was little energy to it. He didn't have enough strength to be defiant, the cold zapping him of his strength.
Blocky lowered himself to the ground, positioning himself in front of the door where the temperatures were at their highest. That wasn't saying much, though. He curled up against the wall, shivering hard, his teeth chattering. Despite his efforts to stay warm, he could already feel his core body temperature dropping rapidly. It was at this time that he realized that his incredibly thin body was about to become his greatest enemy.
sss
Rudy didn't know how long he had been hugging his aunt. He didn't know how long he had been shedding tears of joy. All he was aware of was holding onto the woman, pressing his face against her shoulder. He could feel her arm gently rubbing his back, whispering soft words to him. Rudy would feel Sophie holding onto him, hugging his legs, as if she understood just what this moment meant to him.
He wondered if he was dreaming. He was so tempting to pinch himself to offer himself some kind of reassurance that everything happenign right now was a real, and not some kind of dream. A part him expected to wake up at any moment, drowning out any hope of this being real. But the other... The longer he held onto his aunt, the more convinced he became that this was reality.
Positive emotion began to well up inside of him, creating a burning sensation. But a good kind, one that filled him with excitement, even energy to fuel his motivation to find his lost friend and the portal. He couldn't stop the smile from spreading across his face, the grin almost reaching insanity levels. He couldn't help it. The emotion was just rushing through him like a tsunami, and it was carrying him with it.
"Thank you... Thank you so much..." He choked out, sniffling loudly.
His aunt didn't answer him. She instead responded by holding him a little tighter. Rudy nuzzled Aunt Tilly against her shoulder, ignoring the tears that were staining her shirt. He continued to hold on, wanting to prove to himself that this was really happening.
His aunt... She understood. She appeared to finally understand... She had retracted her earlier statement of revealing this to his parents. He..he couldn't begin to tell her just how happy that made him feel. His body was doing all the talking for him, with his increased heart rate and the excitement, the energy running through his nerves. If he had to run a marathon he would be able to do that in a heartbeat.
Finally, after the long, grueling days that passed, it seemed that the situation with his aunt was finally coming to a close. The danger of ChalkZone being revealed by a family member was coming to an end. If his aunt was true to her words...and she was. He knew her long enough to know how sincere she was being. The fact that she was being sincere about this only further fueled the energy that was making him feel giddy.
He didn't know what made her change her made. He didn't now what the clincher was. He had tried so much to get her to change her mind, and here she did it on her own... What happened while she was down here? What entered her mind and made her realize that what she was doing was wrong? At the moment, he didn't care to know. Right now, he just wanted to celebrate this moment.
After what felt like several more minutes, he broke free from his aunt. The two of them looked at each other in the eyes, smiling. Rudy looked over and saw Sophie moving to his side. She gave him her classic smile before she went up to him and hugged him again, the side of her face pressed against him. Rudy, unable to resist, hugged her back, locking her in a comforting hug.
"As I told you..." Rudy looked up at his aunt as she started to speak. "It wasn't easy to come up with the decision, and a part of me is still in doubt.." Aunt Tilly lowered her gaze, fumbling with her fingers. "I can't explain exactly how I came to this conclusion, but..I did feel bad about how sad I was making you..and I started to wonder if telling your folks really was the best thing. But I also had to think of my sister...and your dad.."
Rudy let go of Sophie and looked up at his aunt, nodding his head in understanding. "It's okay, Aunt Tilly. I know what you mean." Aunt Tilly looked down at him expectantly. "It's not easy for me to keep this a secret from my parents. I know that if they ever find out, they would be hurt." He lowered his head, feeling guilt wash over him. "I don't do it to hurt them, though. I just..want to keep this place safe. I want them to know I still trust them..." He looked up at his aunt. "And..despite our..misgivings earlier..." He winced as he remembered when his aunt had struck him. "I still trust you as well. Please...don't take me hiding this world as evidence that I don't trust you. You're my aunt. I always will trust you."
Aunt Tilly smiled at him. She lowered herself down and pulled her nephew into a hug. "I'm sure you do, Rudy..." She moved away from him and placed her hand on his shoulders. "You know..I may never fully understand this world and why it must be kept secret. But... you're right." She stroked his brown hair gently. "I was the one who didn't trust enough. I'm sorry it took me this long to realize that."
Rudy's smile broadened. "Don't worry about it. It wasn't your fault." He pressed himself against her, feeling the warmth of her arms wrap around him. "I'm just glad we finally have this settled."
"Me, too." Replied Aunt Tilly.
Rudy continued to hold onto his aunt for a few more moments, further cementing that things were finally turning for the better. Only after a few minutes did he release her. He kept quiet, taking a few moments to let all of this truly sink in.
However, the moment of happiness didn't last forever. His aunt looked at him with concern as his smile faded. She attempted to ask him what was wrong, but Rudy kept his mouth clenched shut. He turned his back to her, taking a few steps away from her. He could feel Sophie tugging on him. He pulled his hand away from her, letting out a soft grunt. He felt bad for the way he was acting right now, but for the moment, he just...needed a little breathing room.
There was still the situation with Blocky and the portal. Even though his aunt had said she would not reveal ChalkZone to his parents, that only removed one problelm. There were others he needed to take care of first. He had to find that portal..and his friend. They were both out there, somewhere, waiting for him, for someone. He had no idea what was going on with Blocky. If he had been taken by Terry and Von...
He knew what his next destination had to be. There was only one move left he had now. He needed to head back into ChalkZone. He needed to find his friends and figure out a game plan.
But...would it be enough? Would they be able to come up with a plan that would take them to where the portal and Blocky were? If only there was some kind of clue... He could try looking outside, look around the house... But that wouldn't do him much good. There was little reason to suspect that he'd find any clues there. He needed something else. Perhaps one of the zoners might have... No, they had been looking and he heard nothing knew from Penny. But he refused to give up. There had to be something that he could do.
If anything happened to Blocky or ChalkZone, he'd never forgive himself. It was his duty to keep that place safe and he..he almost blew it all sky high. And even if his aunt wasn't going to tell his parents this time, though he still had some wariness about the whole thing, that didn't change the fact that there was an open portal somewhere, and the fact that it very well could be in the clutches of those...those criminals...
"Rudy, dear...what is it?" He heard his aunt say.
Rudy turned to face her. He gave her a soft expression, etched in worry. This was enough to make her widen his eyes, and she took a step back as she appeared to realize what was going through the boy's head. Silently, he turned away from her, and stared up towards the stairs.
What was he going to do if they still had found no clues? Where would they begin? Sure, there was that lab that he was taken to before. But there was no guarantee that Von would use that same place again. He might have found a different location. And even if he was still there, he couldn't forget that Von realized that children bypassed his security system. He may have beefed it up to ensure that none of them would be able to get in.
And then there was the chance that Von was not responsible for Blocky's disappearance. If Rudy spent all this time breaking into a place, only to find who he was looking for wasn't there... He could feel his stomach burn. He would hate to waste time like that. Blocky could be in serious danger. If he...
"Rudy." Aunt Tilly placed a hand on his shoulder. "I know you are worried. I can see it in your eyes." She turned Rudy around, forcing him to look at her. He could feel his shoulders being gently squeezed. He looked up at her, locking eye contact with her. "I may not understand why you feel the need to do this... But...if it's important to you, then it's important to me."
Rudy lowered his head. He gave a soft sniffle, a few tears forming in his eyes. "I just..hope he's okay..."
Aunt Tilly lowered herself onto her knee. She reached over and gently stroked away a tear from his eyes. "It's all right. You'll find him... I know you will."
"And the portal..." Rudy said, keeping his head turned away from her. "If I don't find it... So many zoners..they might.."
"Don't worry, Rudy. I'm sure you'll be able to figure all of this out. You're a smart boy. I know you can do it." Aunt Tilly pulled Rudy into another hug. She rested her chin on his head, gently patting him on the back. "Don't give up. Keep on trying. You can do it, Rudy. You'll find a way."
Rudy smiled at this, hugging his aunt back. Again, he found himself encased in her arms. Again he could feel Sophie cuddling up with him. The smile never left his face. The bitterness began to leave, replaced with a burning sensation of determination. "Yeah...you're right..."
Rudy knew that his aunt was right. He would be able to do this. He never gave up before, and he wasn't about to start now. He faced tough challenge in the past, and he managed to rise above them. Even in situations where it looked like there was no way out, he found something to light the way. The situation may look dire right now, but he mustn't lose faith in himself. He must keep trying. He had to do it, for the same of his friend...and for the sake of ChalkZone.
He swore to himself, if those bastards did anything to hurt his friend...he will make them pay. He may not be violent enough to hurt them, but he would not show them mercy. They would be dealt with like the criminals they were. He would ensure their proper place in prison. Terry and Von... He hoped they were enjoying their final moments of freedom... because if they hurt his friend, if they tortured him, it will be the last bits of freedom they will ever have. He didn't know how he was going to get them arrested, but he'd find a way. He wouldn't even have to try; he trusted that they would slip up on their own.
But enough thinking about that. He wouldn't be able to do anything unless he tried to find them. He looked at his aunt expectantly, hoping that she will not try to bar him from that world. If she understood how he felt, then she would let him go. Looking into her eyes, he could see no sign of protest, and a warm sensation filled up his stomach.
"I take it you want to go back into ChalkZone?" Aunt Tilly asked.
Rudy nodded his head. "I need to catch up with my friends."
"...all right then..." Rudy smiled at this, glad that his aunt really was being understanding this time. Aunt Tilly closed her eyes. "I can't stop you, and I won't try. I know how much this world means to you." She reopened them, smiling gently at her nephew. "Just..do me one favor."
"What is it?" Asked Rudy.
"Do be careful." Aunt Tilly stroked his hair gently, running her fingers through. "And watch your step."
Rudy smiled. "Don't worry. I will."
sss
Howdy tried to scream as loud as he could. He tried to make his words heard. He tried to call out to his friend. He watched in horror, his eyes unable to tear away from the video screen. He couldn't even turn his head, even if he wanted to. He could feel the evil man's grip on him, forcing him to look at the screen, forced him to watch the horrific scene playing out before him.
On the screen, he could see Blocky. The poor green zoner was curled up in a ball against the door. He was shivering violently, fighting to keep some kind of warmth. He could see the zoner's breath every time he inhaled and exhaled. He was rubbing himself frantically, desperately trying to create some kind of warmth for himself. Once in a while, Blocky would look up at one of the cameras, and Howdy could feel his heart skip a beat. The look in his eyes... he looked so...desperate... So devoid of energy...
No.. This couldn't be happening. What were these monsters doing to him? Why would they put him through this much pain and misery? Blocky didn't deserve this.
But there was little he could do to protest. His jaws had been tied shut. He couldn't speak a word. He couldn't even scream or get his captors' attention. Terry and Von stood beside him, and they didn't bother to look down at him. Their eyes were solely on the cameras, watching their friend suffer like it was some source of grand entertainment. How disgusting...
Howdy noticed there were some monitors along the walls. They were measuring the life readings of his friend, he realized. He didn't know much about anatomy, but he still flinched when he saw the readings on the machines. They just seemed so...low... And they were decreasing as time passed. Another machine noted the temperature. Howdy stifled a shocked intake of breath when he noted just how low the temperature was in there. It was twenty degrees, and it was still dropping.
He struggled against his binds, hoping that, by some miracle, he'd be able to get out. He jerked himself from side to side. He tugged at his arms and legs. He tried to get something free. Yet all he managed to do was nearly pull one of his muscles. He hissed and let out a soft whimper. His heart stung when he realized he couldn't escaped from this. All his time as a performer did little to prepare himself for this kind of situation.
He looked out in front of him, unwillingly watching as his friend was being tortured before his eyes. He was horrified when he saw Terry, on Von's prompting, turn the knob down, lowering the temperature further. He could practically hear his friend's pitiful gasps and teeth chattering as he tried whatever he could to keep warm. And the vital signs just kept on dropping.
What was this man trying to prove? Why was he doing this to Blocky? What was the point? This was just..plain cruel and heartless... They were nearly freezing Blocky to death and all for what? Learning?
He turned his eyes up and stared at Von bitterly. The man wore a sickening smile, staring at the monitors in satisfaction. The fact that this man was actually pleased with this... It was sickening. He wished he could do something to teach this man a lesson, but his current predicament and fear prevented him from even trying. He hoped that this man and his partner would get what was coming to them.
To his horror, Blocky appeared to be taking on a worse condition. He was getting up now, and he was trying to move around. But his movements... They were so slow, so inhibited... His eyes were unfocused, and he couldn't tell if the zoner could still see clearly. He stumbled forward, his legs easily giving out below him. Howdy felt tears form in his eyes as he saw just how badly his friend was suffering. The cold's effects were becoming very apparent on him. And then when Blocky's shaking started to lose energy...
Howdy screamed into his gag...or rather, he tried to. All he could manage was a few loud groans of protest. He tried to be as loud as he could, even in spite of the gag. His attempts at getting their attention paid off when he felt one of them strike him. It was Terry.
"Shut up!" Terry hissed at him. "Be glad that he isn't going to die from this!"
Howdy glared hatefully at her. He grumbled into his gag, showing her that he had no intention of being quiet. This infuriated Terry. She looked like she was ready to striek him when she was stopped by Von, who raised his hand up.
"Now now, let'z not be too hasty. Zee little creature iz juzt worried about hiz little friend." Von said in a cool, calm voice. Howdy winced at just how collected he could be when someone's life was on the line. "I assure you, Howdy, everyzing iz going to be fine. We will let your friend out when zee experiment iz over."
Howdy tried to speak, but his voice remained silenced. However, Von appeared to understand what hew as trying to say.
"Just a few more minutez. I want to zee how much cold he can take." Von looked nonchalantly at the cameras, showing no real concern as Blocky collapsed back into the ground. "It won't be too much longer. Judging from ziz, he haz a little more time left."
Howdy muffled in protest. He struggled against the ropes holding him down. He tried to free himself, tried to get over to his friend, who was in big trouble. He had to get out of here. He just had to...
Suddenly, he found himself falling back into the ground. The force was so sudden and great that he tried to let out a scream, only to be hampered by the ropes on his jaws. He looked up and he saw Terry glaring down at him, holding her hands into fists. The only thing holding her back was Von, who had a hand on her shoulder and was glaring softly at her. This did little to stop Terry from giving off a few threats to him to be quiet.
Howdy fell silent. Not from fear of what Terry was going to do to him, but from worry over Blocky. He looked up at the monitor. Though it was hard to see from this angle, he could tell that his condition was entering the critical mode. He couldn't help but shed some more tears. When were these monsters going to let him out? Was Blocky going to be permanently damaged from all of this? Blocky... He had to be okay...
Howdy gave off a frightened whimper when he saw Howdy's expression. He barely had enough energy to turn his head to look at the cameras now, and when he did, Howdy could see just how...dead he looked. He was losing much of his color, the cold practically forming ice along his skin. His shivering was very weak now, hardly detectable. Howdy shouted in his gag the best he could, trying to get Blocky to keep his eyes open, even though he would never be able to hear him from in here.
Blocky looked as if he was trying to find someone. He was blinking his eyes a few times, looking left and right. He attempted to climb back up to his feet. It was useless; his legs were no longer strong enough to hold his weight. He slipped down, and fell onto his knees. He lowered his head and appeared to groan, though without sound, it was hard to tell. Blocky turned again to the camera, his droopy eyes filling with horror. He gave off a silent plea, hoping that his captors would show some mercy on him. Howdy was glad that Blocky did not see the uncompassionate looks that these humans were giving him.
Then, to Howdy's horror, Blocky appeared to give out. His eyes rolled in the back of his head and he collapsed on the ground. Howdy struggled in his chair, letting out a series of muffled cries, begging Blocky to get up. But the zoner remained motionless on the ground. Even the shivering had stopped. The only signs of life were the very shallow breathing he could just barely detect.
"Hmm...that went faster than expected..." Terry's voice had a tone of disappointment in it, much to Howdy's disgust. "I was hoping it would be a little longer."
"I wazn't zurprized. Zee zoner waz very thin... Zere waz no way he could keep much body heat in him for long. I am more zurprized zat he lazted az long az he did." Von walked towards the screen. He put his hand over it, running his fingertips lightly across the screen. "I will write ziz down in my notez." He turned his head to the red-haired woman. "Go and get zee zoner back in hiz enclosure."
Terry looked down at Howdy. "What about him?"
"Leave him with me." Dr. Von Doktor said. "I will need to zpeak to him and ensure zat we are ztill on agreement. I wouldn't want him getting any ideaz on zaving hiz little friend."
Terry looked a little annoyed. It was clear that she had a better idea on what they could do. But she didn't seem all that interested in arguing with the man. She looked down at Howdy, giving him a scowl as she righted him up, placing the chair back in its original orientation. Howdy flinched as he looked into Terry's angered eyes. He let out a soft mumble and nothing more. He listened to the woman leave, and in seconds, it was just him and Von.
He looked over at the man, who stood in front of the monitors now, a notebook in his hand as he wrote down all the vital readings of his friend. Howdy couldn't believe how calm he could be during this. He had nearly killed his friend, and all he was worried about were some statistics? Howdy could feel his stomach burning up. If only he could get himself free...
After a few minutes, Von appeared to be done with the note taking. He stuffed it in his pocket and he turned to smile at Howdy. He folded his arms behind his back and he approached him slowly.
"Your friend really iz quite amazing. I didn't expect him to lazt zat long." Von said in a soft voice. He walked around Howdy, positioned himself behind the puppet zoner. "Truly a remarkable zpezimen. Of courze I need to be a little more careful..." Von showed the notebook to Howdy, pointing to one of the life readings that were very low. "I almozt lozt him..."
Howdy glared at the man and tried to shout at him. His attempts were in vain. All the man did in response was chuckle at him. Howdy watched as the man walked away. The man glanced back over at the monitor, smiling darkly.
Howdy found himself staring at the screen. He could see Blocky still laying there, his body still covered in those..those things that helped the man to monitor him on some level. Blocky's skin was so pale now, it was almost white. The sight of this horrified Howdy. He found himself struggling more when he saw Terry walk into the room.
"Ah, lookz like she made it already." Commented Dr. Von Doktor.
Howdy was helpless as he watched Terry pick up Blocky, making no attempt to be gentle. She slung him over her shoulder. Howdy flinched at how rigid he was, almost like he was partially frozen. And were those...red marks...? Howdy's eyes snapped open in shock when he realized that there was ice in that room. Frozen Real World water...
"Perhapz using a freezer waz not zee bezt idea." Von appeared to notice this as well. He didn't sound particularly worried about it. "Well, at leazt it didn't eat away too much of him." Turning his attention to Howdy, he said, "You are not going to leave here juzt yet."
Howdy narrowed his eyes. If this man was thinking of doing the same thing to him...
"I need you to get your friend zere warmed up."
Howdy stared at the man in shock. He was going to let him stay with Blocky? While Howdy did want to leave this place and get away from these awful people, he also didn't want to leave Blocky here alone. After what happened to him, the poor guy deserved some comforting. Glaring softly at the man, he gave a slow nod of the head.
"I knew you would agree. I know how much you wanted to zee your friend...without being blocked of course." Von said. "Now, I'll take you down zere, but only if you do not attempt to ezcape. Do zo, and I will..." His voice trailed off, as if he had forgotten what he was going to say.
Howdy spoke the best he could in a muffled voice, "I...understand..."
Although his words were heavily muffled and distorted, it was enough for the man to understand. "Good..." With that, the man began to untie Howdy. With the final ropes undone, minus the ones on his head, Howdy climbed out of the chair and lowered his head in submission. "Come along with me..."
sss
Howdy did his best to hold back his tears. He stared down at the prone form of his friend. He had only recently started to shiver again, but he still lacked so much energy. And the low, constant whimpers... Howdy kept himself over Blocky's body, trying to provide him with as much body heat as he could.
Blocky's skin was so cold... So icy.. Even when he tried to warm him up by rubbing his back, it didn't seem to do anything to change how his skin felt. It was as though ice had been pumped into his friend's body, completely replacing the blood. The only thing that comforted Howdy was the fact that Von did offer a heating blanket to help get his core body temperature back up. That was as much credit as he could give him, though.
The poor zoner was covered in several small burns. Some of them had bled a little. The room he was trapped in had a lot of frozen Real World water in it. Even if it didn't soak all the way through, the effects were very obvious. Poor Blocky... It must have been like standing on hardened lava. He couldn't imagine the pain he must have been through...
Howdy tried not to let his anger towards the man get to him. He couldn't focus on that now. He did his best to forget that he was trapped with Blocky at the moment. He tried to forget that he and Blocky were being watched by Von and Terry. He tried to ignore the eyes that were boring straight through him. For the moment, he focused on Blocky, whispering soft, comforting words to him.
He couldn't tell if Blocky was that much aware of what was going on. He seemed to almost forget where he was. His eyes were looking around, but he barely had any recognition in them. Howdy bit his lip at this. He wondered how long this confusion was going to last. He wished he knew what to do for Blocky. He never had to help someone with hypothermia before...
"Oh don't you worry. He'll be fine." Terry said in her cold voice. Howdy glared at her, watching her stare at him with her arms folded against her chest. "By tomorrow, he'll have regained some of his strength. You are more than welcome to stay the night here if you are so worried about him."
Howdy didn't bother to answer her. With a snarl, he shifted his head away from her, trying to pretend that she wasn't there. But he knew he couldn't forget that. As much as he wanted to, the reality of where he was made itself known all around him.
He listened to the whimpers of his friend. He could feel his body shivering underneath him, wrapped around in that electric blanket. The setting was on low. Something about how you shouldn't heat up someone with hypothermia too quickly. Howdy didn't know if this was true or not, but he did not want to mess around with the settings and risk hurting his friend. He cuddled up with Blocky, hoping that he would regain some of his strength soon.
He could hear footsteps approaching. He let out a soft growl, no longer stopped by the ropes around his head, which were removed along with the cloth gag. He turned his head, baring his teeth as he watched Von approach.
Couldn't this man leave them alone? Couldn't he provide them with some sense of privacy? Why did he have to torment them while Blocky was recovering?
Dr. Von Doktor merely smiled down at them, showing now indication he felt remorse for what he had done. This irritated Howdy further. He wanted to say something to him, but he kept his mouth shut. Instead, he positioned himself in front of his friend, a weak attempt to shield him from the man's sights.
Behind him, Howdy could hear a soft groan. He looked behind and saw that Blocky had raised up his head. He was fully awake now..or at least, as awake as his condition would let him be. His unfocused eyes seemed to finally realize where he was, and when he saw Von, he let out a whine. Devoid of any energy, but still managing to be filled with so much emotion. It made Howdy's eyes water.
"You've been zuch a good zport." Dr. Von Doktor said. He pulled out a small piece of paper, reading it. Howdy recognized it as the results from before. "Very interezting resultz... But you know... Ziz remindz me of zomething else." He took a few steps towards the enclosure. "I now know what you are capable of in zee cold. Which izn't much. But with zat zin body of yourz..." He grinned nastily and he tilted his head to one side. "...how are you in the heat...?"
Blocky's eyes widened and he let out a series of weak whimpers. Howdy held onto him, doing his best to comfort him. He shot a hateful glare at the scientist, who merely chuckled and walked away.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 13, 2015 19:39:47 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 13, 2015 19:39:47 GMT -5
Chapter 20: Deadends
Twists and turns, twists and turns. Careful which way you go, for life is filled with so many ways to make you stop moving.
sss
Howdy couldn't believe he had left Blocky behind. He had been offered to stay the night, but instead he chose to leave... Well it wasn't like he was staying away forever. He simply wanted to get some more water for the test that Blocky was going to be forced to take. If that monster was going to put his friend through heat... Well Howdy might not be able to stop it, but he can lessen the effects afterwards.
He just hoped that Blocky would be okay alone for a few hours. He had been so scared and frightened... And he felt so bad about leaving him at that dreadful place. He promised that he'd be back as soon as he could, and the fiends did promise not to hurt him until he got back.
Howdy would go back quicker. It wouldn't take that long to get the water. But he had a sneaking suspicion that his actions were drawing attention, and he needed to make himself look less suspicious. He remembered how he had been forced to knock away Rapsheeba and knock out Penny. Neither actions he was proud of. But it was either that, or something worse would happen. He'd hate to think of how angry those humans would be if he dragged someone else with him.
Besides, the zoners would understand, right? If they learned the truth about what was going on, after all this was over, they'd understand..or so he hoped. He bit his lip, realizing that some of the zoners might not be too happy with him regardless.
That didn't stop him from heading back towards ChalkZone City. If anyone stopped him...well he was certain he could think of some kind of lie to tell them to ward them off for the time being. He hated having to do that, but he knew he had to in order to keep the humans from... He hated to think what might happen if he screwed this up.
At least the forest was pretty quiet. He was glad. He needed some quiet time after all that happened. As he walked through, looking left and right, he started to feel a bit at ease. For the first time in what felt like forever, he was feeling some sense of calmness.
He knew it was just smoke and mirrors, however. The calm, tranquil forest hid the true horrors that were going on. They weren't enough to make him fully forget what he had been through, or what he had seen. Nothing, not even time itself, could erase the horrible images that were being plastered in his head. He could still see Blocky squirming on the ground, fighting against the cold that was slowly zapping away his life, the cruel expressions on Von and Terry's faces...
He shook his head, trying to rid himself of those thoughts. At least for now, Blocky was at peace. He was being warmed up, and the two adults had promised not to do anything else to him for the rest of the day. That gave Blocky several hours before the next experiment. That was hours of relatively pain-free moments where he could relax...at least as much as he could given the circumstances. Howdy was worried that they wouldn't live up to their promise, but he tried not to think about it. He instead did his best to focus on getting out of the forest and into ChalkZone City, which was still a bit aways.
He continued his trek through the forest, trying to keep himself calm. He didn't want to end up drawing attention from any zoner he might come across here. The last thing he needed was to try to deal with even more people. It was hard enough with two, but...
Suddenly he stopped. He stared out ahead with an almost blank expression. His eyes slowly widened, a sensation creeping through his body. He realized that something was really wrong.
There hadn't been any other zoners around here. At least, so far.
He looked left and right, tried to listen, but heard nothing. Even as he traversed through the parts of the forest that he knew were populated, he didn't see anything. He bit his lip, feeling a sense of nervousness rise up inside of him. Was there a reason why the forest was so quiet and empty?
Gritting his teeth, he tried to keep his racing mind relatively calm as he attempted to figure out what he should do. He didn't know what this could mean. Since Terry and Von had a piece of magic chalk now, did they use it for something without him knowing about it? Terry had said they were going to save it for later, but...how could he possibly believe her? How did he know what she didn't just went back on her word and used it for... something. He couldn't think of anything off hand, but he was certain there was plenty of terrible things she could use it for.
Perhaps Terry was the reason why there weren't any zoners here. Maybe she had used the magic chalk to do something here. He knew just how powerful the magic chalk was in the hands of a human. He had seen what Rudy could do with it. He could just imagine what someone with ill intentions with the magic chalk was capable of...
A sweeping motion of cold energy flowed through his small body, making him look around again, trying to find any sign of whatever was going on. He took in a few quick breaths, taking a step back. What was going on here? Why was it so quiet?
He nearly jumped when he heard a loud sound. He swerved his body around towards the source, tensing up as he prepared to make a run for it. With gritted teeth, he shifted his eyes from side to side.
"Okay, who is there?" Howdy said. When he didn't get an answer right away, he continued, "I know you're there. Come on out!"
Still nothing. The puppet zoner's body froze with more tension. He could feel his heart rate speeding up. Someone was here, watching him, and he couldn't even see them. Where were they? Were they hiding the trees? Were they underground? Were they invisible? He clenched his teeth tigether, feeling them nearly pop out of his mouth.
Then he saw a flash of movement. Blurry and yellow. He jerked his head towards it, trying to get a vision on it. Nothing. Then another blurry flash. He turned his head again, this time, catching the glimpse of something small. Finally, a third time allowed him to get the thing in his field of vision longer, and he followed it around, ignoring the ache the rapid eye movements were causing him. He soon found the source.
A bird... It was just a bird... Howdy watched as a small, fluffy yellow bird began to feed her babies. Giving a small smile, the zoner let out a sigh of relief. This must have been what he heard. Just the chirping of this bird. He wiped his brow.
After seeing the bird, he started to see a couple more animal zoners. Not many of course, just a tiny handful. He could see a large cat-like zoner walking out in the distance, and he could see a squirrel zoner scurry up a tree. So this forest wasn't abandoned like he had thought. This realization brought a smile to his face and he couldn't help but give a sigh of relief. All the tension that had guilt up inside of him shot out through his arms, and he resumed his walking.
For a brief second, just very short, he did feel as though someone was watching him. It felt as though there was a set of eyes on him, crawling up his back. He managed to calm himself down, telling himself that he was just overreacting.
However, he did know that his relaxation was only short-lived. He still had to get into ChalkZone City, hoping that Rapsheeba and Penny hadn't spread the word about what he did. They were his friends, and he felt somewhat safe that they wouldn't. But... the fact that they were friends... They might feel more inclined to... He shook it off, knowing that his active imagination was not going to do much to help him right now.
He continued to walk forward, heading towards his destination. It didn't seem like it took much longer before he was out of the forest and onto the familiar open plains. And up in the distance, he could make out the first details of the city. He would be there shortly. He paused for a moment, preparing himself for what he might encounter in there. Then, with a soft sigh, he pressed on.
To his surprise, he didn't really see many zoners out here. Then again, he shouldn't really be that surprised. This was not related to Terry or Von, he knew. It was always like this around this time. The zoners were merely busy, and if he recalled correctly, there was some kind of celebration going on in the middle of the city. So the zoners wouldn't really be gathered around the outside so much, nor would there be too much going on out here anyway. During other times, yeah there might be, but not right now.
Still, when he entered the city, he did his best to be cautious. He didn't want anyone to spot him and potentially cause trouble. On the offhand that his friends did tell someone, or that there was a witness, or that his earlier behavior gave off the wrong vibes, he had to be careful when moving through. So he kept himself in the shadows, moving through the alleyways to get to the store where he needed to go.
He froze for a moment. How was he going to get the water without causing much of a ruckus? For all he knew, all the store clerks here knew what was going on with him. Perhaps a disguise was in order... But there was nothing around here. Nothing except...
In one of the nearby garbage cans, he did see something handing out of it. It was some kind of cloth. Old and tattered, some kind of cleaning rag. For the average zoner, it wasn't anything that spectacular or big. Probably a medium at most, small at best. But for Howdy, it was just large enough to be used as a cloak. As much as he hated the idea of wearing something so filthy, he did need something to help hide his face and make it less likely for him to run into problems.
Ignoring the awful smell, he took the cloth, batted it around to clear it of at least some of the filth, and wrapped it around him. He tied the torn pieces around himself and managed to create a hood of some kind, hiding his head from prying eyes. Once he got himself all ready, he continued his walk, still keeping to the shadows just in case.
After moving through the alleyways, hearing some random zoner chatter once in a while, Howdy soon came across the street that he needed to be on. Deciding to take a chance and walk out in the open, knowing that this was the fastest way to get to where he needed to go.
He was soon out on the street. He adjusted his hood again, pulling it even further over his face and made sure it covered most of his body. He then resumed walking down the street, his eyes focused towards the store that he needed to go to. It wasn't very large, but it did have the best water that he could find. Better than the water he had gotten before. And they had some resiliant ice, too. Something about how the creator wanted to design ice that didn't melt as fast or something. That's just what Blocky was going to need after he suffered from heat stroke.
Before he could even get to the store, however, he was stopped when he overheard some voices not far away from him. He tried to ignore them, but when they started to mention his name, he found it difficult to move on. He stopped where he was, and listened intently. He did not dare move his head, lest he draw unwanted attention.
"Did you hear what happened earlier? Howdy knocked away Rapsheeba!"
"I thought they were friends. Why would he do something like that?"
"I don't know. But I tell you, it probably isn't good."
"Oh you and your conspiracy theories..."
"But this is true! I saw the way that guy was acting earlier. He..."
"Well I did try to organize some zoners to talk to him, but Snap, Rapsheeba, and Penny didn't want my help. Bunch of idiots if you ask me."
"Well maybe they..."
"Oh shut up!"
Howdy winced at those voices. The one that scared him the most was the gruff-sounding female, who seemed like she was more hostile than the others. He didn't dare turn his head, afraid that if they saw him, they would immediately come after. Instead, swallowing hard, he continued his trek towards the store. It wouldn't be too long before he reached it. Then this would all be over.
"Hey! It's him!" One of the voices called out.
Howdy froze in his tracks. He didn't move, or even dared to breathe. There was an awkward, tense silence, and then finally he could hear the sound of footsteps approaching. Just a few, maybe three, but each one sounded loud, piercing his ear drum.
"By the creator, it is..." It was that gruff female again. "You there! Turn around! We want to talk to you!"
Howdy turned his head slightly. He peaked at the zoners with one wide eye. He noticed that the group was a little larger than he thought, and all the zoners were larger than him. He bit his lip, wondering what he should do. Should he stay and try to talk or should he make a run for it?
For several tense moments, no one said a word. It was silent, and that silence felt heavy, weighing down on his shoulders. He gritted his teeth, his body shaking. He couldn't even move another muscle. It was as though someone shot his muscles full of ice, depriving him of any movement. And all those stares weren't helping... While some of the zoners merely looked surprised or confused, there were some, like the aggressive-sounding female, that were glaring more harshly at him. They stood out among the others, practically glowing.
"Shouldn't we tell Snap about this at least? I mean, he did have a trap all set up and..." One of the zoners, a meek-sounding male, completely the opposite of the female, spoke. His trembling voice was quickly cut off.
"No! Why should we? I know those two want to talk to their...friend... but we have him here right now. Why don't we talk to him for them?" The gruff female said.
Howdy's eyes widened at this. Snap was going to trap him? Snap, one of his friends? How..how could he do that to him? Well granted, he was acting rather strangely, but still.. The small zoner couldn't help but feel some sense of betrayal at this news. He could see him confronting him, but to actually trap him like some kind of wild animal...
His thoughts were interrupted when the gruff female took another step forward. Clenching his teeth, he managed to force himself to take a step back away, trying to put some distance between her and him. Howdy didn't know what to expect, but he didn't think he could stay here for much longer. The way the zoners here were looking at him... The puppet zoner found himself backing away slowly, unable to stop the trembling of his own body.
"Please, do not make this harder on us." One of the other zoners said. "We just want to talk to you. Please stay..."
"Yeah. If something is wrong, you can tell us." Said another zoner.
Howdy simply shook his head. He took another step back, looking around for a place to run. He couldn't tell them. If he did...
"Oh enough of this!" The aggressive female formed a fist with her hand, raising it up. "Let's just get him! We'll make him talk!"
Howdy let out a scream as the aggressive female suddenly charged towards him. Mere milliseconds later, the other zoners, including the meek male, took off with her. In just seconds, Howdy had a group of probably seven zoners or more coming after him. He barely had time to react. He took off running, narrowly missing being grabbed.
Howdy rushed through the streets, moving as fast as his small body could carry him. He didn't dare look behind him. He could hear the angry and confused shouts of the zoners behind him, all of them demanding that he stop and talk to them.
He looked around, trying to find a place he could escape into. Where could he go to get away from them? He could try the alleyways, but that was too much of a gamble. The zoners would have a much easier time trapping him in there. Maybe another street? Perhaps, but he didn't know the city well enough to make those kinds of moves yet. He had always used the same streets. What if he took a wrong one and he got lost?
The small zoner did manage to keep in front of his pursuers, however. His small form allowed him to move a little quicker. But this would be short-lived, he knew. Some of the larger zoners could make bigger strides. It would only be a matter of time before one of them caught up to him.
And sure enough, they did. Howdy had to jump to the right to avoid getting grabbed by one of the taller zoners in the group. He looked up, noting the glare on his face as he moved faster to catch up with Howdy.
"Stop running!" He snarled. "You are only making this more difficult for yourself!"
Howdy didn't answer him. He pushed himself to go faster. Up ahead, he noticed the beginning of another street. Although he didn't want to, he knew he had no choice. It would buy him a little time at least. As soon as he was close enough, he made a sharp turn into this narrower street and ran out ahead. He could hear the sound of slipping and sliding and he knew that the tall zoner couldn't make a quick enough turn to keep up. It may not slow him down for long, but it still bought him a little bit of time.
Howdy continued to run as fast as he could down the street. He didn't know where it led, and he feared he would get lost. But at the moment, he didn't even begin to think about that. All he knew to do was get as far away from his pursuers as possible. Swallowing hard, he dared a look behind him.
His pursuers were getting closer. They all looked angry now, or perhaps it was just determination. He didn't see the meek male anywhere, and he assumed that he got lost from the group somehow, or perhaps got trampled, which was a probable case. He felt a pang of sorrow for the poor guy if that was the case, but he still didn't stop. He just kept running, hoping that, eventually, he'll get a break and gt away.
Howdy didn't know how long he had been running. He couldn't count how many streets he had raced down. He couldn't remember how many zoners he nearly ran into, or how many had joined in the chase. He could hear their shouts behind him, but they had long since clouded up in his head, making him unable to determine one shout from another.
Then he made a right turn and...
...dead end.
Howdy skidded to a stop when he realized he was about to hit a thick, stone wall. He stood there, gritting his teeth, horror plastering across his face. No..this couldn't be possible... The small zoner looked left and right, but it took him only seconds to realize the terrible truth.
He was trapped. Cornered like a wild animal. He turned himself around to face his pursuers. They weren't that far behind him, and they had slowed down their pace, knowing that they had him trapped. Howdy pressed his back against the wall, watching them in fear as they drew closer.
"No use running anymore. You are coming with us." The gruff female said.
Another zoner nodded her head. "You could have made this easier, but instead, you decided to run. Very bad move on your part, Howdy."
Howdy trembled, desperately looking for a way to escape. There was none. In desperation, he called out, "Y-You don't understand! You can't know... I have to...please let me go!"
The gruff female narrowed her eyes. "I am sorry, Howdy. But it's far too late for you to worm your way out of this. Now..hold still..."
Howdy bared his teeth defensively as the zoners closed in on him.
sss
It was so quiet. So quiet, that the sound of a drop of liquid, if there was any, would be heard for miles. The silence in the air was so thick, a knife could probably cut through and create a slice of emptiness, dense enough for anyone to hold. The silence seemed to be in stark contrast with the land. Nice, bright sun overhead, the swaying grass, the tall trees... Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.
So...why was it so quiet?
Rudy tried to reason with himself why this was the case. The zoners could just be busy. Very possible. He tried his best to ignore this fact and continued to venture further into ChalkZone.
He looked around, trying to find somebody to talk to. There had to be someone else around here. Someone nearby. He needed to find a zoner and ask them what was going on, and hope that they found information on where Blocky might be. He also kept an eye out for Penny. Assuming that her mom was more reasonable, he expected that he would find her out here somewhere soon.
But as far as the eyes could see, he didn't see anyone. Not a single soul. Not that this area was that densely populated, but he usually would see at least one zoner, even if it was off in the distance. So where was everyone? Why was it so empty here? There had to be a reason. He wanted to believe that they were just busy, but a part of him began to worry. That burning feeling rose up in his chest as he started to wonder if Terry and Von had a hand in this...
No, that was ridiculous. The effect would be more profound than this. Where were the reporters? The humans wanting a taste of this world? The people in the hazmats suits coming to study the zoners? Where were any of them? This was good enough evidence for Rudy to conclude that Terry and Von hadn't exposed ChalkZone yet. He was worried about why they might be delaying it, but for now, there was nothing he could do about it.
He listened to the dead silence all around him. He looked left and right, trying to find any inkling of someone still being there. While occassionally, he did see some bird zoners flying overhead, he did not see any sentient zoners walking around. Was there a celebration he had forgotten about? It was very well possible. He tried to chalk it up to that, and to not let his panicked imagination get the better of him.
After several minutes of walking, however, he couldn't help but feel a sting in his chest. He was not able to fully hold back the fear welling up inside of him. He found himself stopping and looking around. Something just didn't feel right around here. He wondered if...
"Ahhhh!"
Rudy jolted at that sound. He turned his head towards the city. He squinted his eyes when he thought he saw movement as he stood on top of the large hill. He put his hand over his eyes and tried to see out as far as he could. It was difficult to tell, and he could see so little thanks to the tall buildings. But he swore he could see...something. What was going on...?
Unable to take it anymore, the young boy bolted towards the city. He clutched the small piece of magic chalk in his hand, the same one he found when Aunt Tilly let him use the portable chalkboard again. It had been such a tight squeeze, but now he felt that was worth it. If he hadn't come here sooner...who knows what would have happened? He had to stop this before it was too late.
Rudy reached down and attempted to sketch out his rocket shoes. If he could just gain some leverage in the air, he would be able to see better and figure out a way to stop this chase or whatever the heck was going on. But before he could even finish the sketching, he felt something solid and warm hit against him.
"Rudy!" He heard Snap's familiar cry. "Bucko! You're here! You have to help us!"
Rudy slammed into the ground, letting out a soft grunt. He opened his eyes and stared at his friend, who was sitting on him now. Snap grabbed onto his shoulders, his eyes wide with fear. The zoner hardly acknowledged Rudy's absense, his mind clearly on other things.
Rudy felt a pang in his heart. What had his friend so spooked? If Snap were to act this way, then it meant something was wrong. His mind flashed back to all those times when Snap ran over to his portal in such a panicky state, and he felt a wave of horror. Was Snap referring to what was going on in the city? Was it worse than he had imagined?
"Snap..you're...sitting on me..." Rudy grunted as he felt his friend's weight continuing to press down on his chest and stomach. Breathing was getting a little more difficult.
"Oh, sorry!" Snap crawled off of him. As soon Rudy was back on his feet, Snap grabbed his hand and tugged him towards the city. "Come on! You've gotta draw something!"
Rudy managed to pull his hand away from Snap. He rubbed his head. "Snap, what's going on here?" He looked out towards the city. "What's happening in there?"
Snap replied, "Howdy is being chased by an angry mob!"
"What?!" Rudy widened his eyes at this. He found it difficult to believe the words that were spoken, even if they came out of one of his best friends. "Why? What happened?"
"It would take me a little while to tell you, Bucko, but in short, some zoners, including myself, got suspicious of Howdy's behavior and we just wanted to talk, but then some zoners got it into their head to get to him first, and then he pushed Rapsheeba and knocked out Penny and..."
"Whoa, wait, what?" Rudy shut his eyes and waved his hands frantically out in front of him. He looked down at Snap, holding his hands out at his sides as he stared at him in disbelief. "What are you talking about? Howdy did what? Why would he...?"
"Look, I don't know, Bucko." Snap looked towards the city, motioning a hand towards it. "All I do know is that if we don't get to Howdy soon, there's no telling what that crowd might do to him!" He looked up at Rudy, putting his hands close together. "Please, Rudy! You've got to hurry! I don't know how much longer Howdy can keep this up! I already helped him out of his first trap, but I don't know if I can repeat that success. Please, he needs help!"
Rudy removed where he was, frozen in shock. He tried to take in all that Snap had been telling him. He had trouble making sense of it all.
What would possess Howdy to do those things to Rapsheeba and Penny? Why would he knock Rapsheeba away? Why would he knock out Penny? Was he up to something? That didn't sound like Howdy. Maybe he was hiding something? No, that also didn't sound like him. But something was going on, and he needed to find out what it was.
He felt a jab of anger in his stomach and chest. He could feel it spreading through his body. The thought of Howdy harming his own friends like that, including one of his closest ones, it was unbelievable. While he was certain that Howdy had his reasons and didn't mean any malice, he still had a lot to answer for. He hoped that Howdy had a good excuse for his actions.
He understood now why the zoners might be chasing him. Maybe they are misinterpreting Howdy's intentions and want to deal with him themselves. Maybe they are merely trying to talk to him, but Howdy is overreacting and trying to get away. Whatever the reason, though, Rudy knew he had to try to stop it before it went too far. Then, after he stopped it and got Howdy away, he could interrogate his friend and find out what was happening.
Rudy raised up his magic chalk and quickly drew a pair of rocket shoes. Turning towards Snap, he grabbed onto his friend, looping his hand across his body.
"Hey! What are you doing?" Snap cried in protest.
"I need you to tell me everything that has happened while I was gone!" Rudy cried as he activated his shoes. The hot flames shot out from underneath, letting him rise up into the air. "What else has been happening?"
As they rose higher into the air, Snap said, "Rudy, I understand the need to get all caught up but..." He gritted his teeth. "Do you think this is the perfect time to do that?"
Rudy nodded his head curtly. "Yes."
"But Rudy..."
"Look, Snap! I know now might seem like a bad time! But I need to get caught up in the loop some more so I know how I'm going to reason with those zoners, and what I'm going to do after! I've been away for a while, and I need to get caught up with what has been happening here!" Rudy stopped himself, realizing he was using a bit too harsh of a tone. He rubbed his forehead. "I'm sorry, Snap. Just..things have been happening left and right and..."
Snap nodded his head in understanding. "Don't worry about it, Bucko." He flinched when he heard another scream. He looked over at the city. "Now, let's hurry! I'll explain everything on the way."
Giving another swift nod, Rudy rose up a little higher. Holding his friend tightly with one arm, his magic chalk clutched in his right hand, he zipped over towards the city. He hoped that he would be able to get over in time before the zoners managed to do something they would live to regret. And he hoped that Howdy's reasoning for what he had done was justifiable.
He began to wonder. Was it possible that, whatever was going on with Howdy, had to do with what happened to Blocky...?
sss
"Ugh...what..what happened...?"
"Take it easy. You still need some rest."
Penny leaned up in the bed, her mind slowly taking in details of where she was. The familiar white coloration told her she was in the hospital, but when she saw that it was Rapsheeba whom she was with, she got confused. What was she doing in here? And why did her head suddenly hurt her so badly?
She rubbed her head, feeling as though someone took a hammer and slammed it against her. She tried to remember the details of what happened, but nothing came to mind. She was at a loss, her mind as muddled as the vision around her. Blurred, unable to make total sense of the size and shapes of everything. The only reason she knew Rapsheeba was here with her was mostly due to the sound of her voice.
She could feel Rapsheeba's hand on her arm. "Don't try to get out of bed. Relax."
"I-I wasn't trying to..." Penny hissed through her clenched teeth. What had happened to her? "Where am I...?"
"The ChalkZone City hospital." Answered Rapsheeba.
Penny managed to open up one eye. Her vision cleared up a little more. "Wh-What..? Why am I here..?"
"The Smooch brought you here." Rapsheeba said.
At this, Penny's eyes widened. Her vision nearly sharpened up completely at the memory of that name. The Smooch... The same creature that she and her friends had encountered months before. The one that caused her to make a total fool of herself. That thing was the one that helped her?
Rapsheeba noticed Penny's shock. With a small smile, she nodded her head slowly, confirming what she said, and answering Penny's unasked question. "Yeah. I'm just as surprised as you were." She held out her hand towards Penny. "But it was a good thing she brought you in. You were pretty badly hurt."
"B-B-But.. this is a ChalkZone hospital. How would...?"
Rapsheeba said, "Well the doctors weren't able to do much for you. It took a while to even stop the bleeding with chalk-based material. But don't worry, they managed to take care of it." Rapsheeba looked at Penny up and down, smiling softly. "You certainly look better than you did a while ago, while you were still unconscious."
Penny tried to think of what could have happened. She had been knocked out? How? She rubbed her head, massaging her temple. It was hard for her to believe what happened. The last thing she remembered was walking through ChalkZone. The next, this...
Many questions raced through her mind. As she tried to sift through them, more and more cropped up, crowding her head with an array of questions, nearly cracking through her own skull. She tried to settle herself down, tried to focus on one question at a time, but she found it impossible. She could only cringe as she fought against her own mind, trying to keep herself from worsening her headache.
She could catch glimpses of something. Her walking...following perhaps...a small figure... But it was all a blur. She couldn't even get a clear picture in her head who this was. Could it have been someone that she knew? Or was it someone totally different? And what is the significance?
She turned to Rapsheeba. She hoped that her friend would be able to shed light on what happened. "Rapsheeba... what happened to me...?" She was shocked at just how weak her voice sounded. "D-Do you know..?"
Rapsheeba looked at her sadly. She hesitated for a moment, and then she nodded her head slowly. "Yeah..."
"Can you tell me?" Penny looked at her, eyes filling with desperation. "Please...? I have to know."
"Well...you see.." Rapsheeba began to tell her the story.
sss
Howdy kept running as fast as he could. He didn't know how long he was going to be able to keep this up. He could already feel his body starting to give out on him. He panted heavily, his mouth feeling dry. He licked his lips slowly, wishing so much that he had a glass of water. But he couldn't stop. Not now.
He kept pushing his body to its absolute limits. He kept pounding his feet on the ground, kept trying to put some distance between him and his pursuers. He didn't dare look behind him, worried that doing so might cause him to trip over his own feet. He was hardly even aware of his surroundings, and he just kept running the only direction that he currently knew: forward.
He was grateful that Snap helped get him out of the situation, even if it didn't last long. Snap had found him and managed to lead him away from the others. The other zoners weren't happy with him and they had knocked him away. But the time that Snap bought him was enough to get some distance ahead. Despite being angry with Snap still for wanting to trap him, Howdy was grateful that the zoner came to help him. If it weren't for him, he'd probably be beaten to a pulp right about now. Some of the zoners looked angry beyond reasoning...
But now it seemed that his fears of that happening were going to become a reality. Snap was nowhere in sight and he doubted that the pursuing zoners were going to give him another chance to help him. Howdy realized he was entirely on his own. So he did the only thing he knew to do and that was to run as fast as he could.
A part of him began to wonder if he should just surrender. His body won't be able to take this much longer. He could feel his heart pounding so fast that it was threatening to burst open. His lungs were on fire and his throat was so dry. Each breath took more and more energy, and it was getting more painful by the second. His legs were getting shaky. Each step, he nearly comes close to tripping over and falling down. He wouldn't be able to keep running much longer without consequences starting to show their faces.
But a part of him was telling him that he couldn't stop. He felt like a wild animal being pursued, and just like an animal, his instincts were telling him not to give up and to keep running. He'd fight tooth and nail if he had to in order to flee his pursuers. Gritting his teeth, the puppet zoner pushed himself even more, the adrenaline rushing through his burning legs propelling him even father. It wasn't going to last long, he knew, but it would give him some extra time.
He didn't recognize this part of town. It was near the northeast corner, where he had never gone before. The only thing fully registering in his mind was that he was getting close to the outside of town. At first, this seemed like a good thing, as it meant more space to run and more directions to go in. He soon realized that this was a curse in disguise; the wide open areas would mean less places, if none, for him to hide, and he would not be able to shake off his pursuers until he reached a forest...and that's provided if he even gets that far. He didn't think his body would last long enough for him to get that far.
He had to lose them now, somehow. As he heard them shouting behind him, as he heard them getting closer, he desperately tried to figure out how he could get away from them. He looked left and right, gritting his teeth. He would normally try to think things through more, but with a more primal mind taking over as he tried to get to safety, he instantly turned to the side and directly into a factory of some kind.
Not even stopping to shut the door, Howdy ran through the factory. Thankfully it was empty of zoners, but all the equipment around him, it slowed him down. He found himself zipping around and jumping over various equipment. The place looked like it was meant for construction of some kind, but he didn't pay much attention to that detail. He conitnued to run, hearing the pounding of footsteps of the zoners behind him.
He ran up the steps on a metal stairway that he found. It led him up to a chainlink platform raised high above. There was a single, old-looking door located up here. Taking a brave moment to stop and look behind him, feeling the wobbling of the stairway as the smaller zoners headed up to try to catch him, Howdy opened up the door and slammed it behind him. He noticed a lock on the door and turned it, and he also put up a barracade with a long, metal table that he had found.
For a few seconds, he stood there, watching as the door wobbled from the zoners' pounding. He listened to the zoners' threats and demands that he let them in. He took a few steps back. Satisfied that the barracade would hold them back for a while, he turned and ran off.
He ran as fast as his tired body would allow him. He ran down the narrow corridor, ignoring the smell that hung strongly in the air. He came down to a two way intersection. He took the path down the left and kept going that way. He didn't attempt to turn into any of the doors he found; at the moment, all he wanted to do was run.
Soon, however, he began to slow down. Not on his own accord, but because his body could not take it any longer. He felt his legs start to drag over, nearly causing him to trip and fall. He finally stopped, placing his hand against the wall. He opened his mouth wide and panted heavily. He..he had to stop... Stop and rest...for a few minutes. Yeah...just a few minutes...
Sadly, he didn't have that luxury.
A loud bang caught his attention, and the sound of something breaking and cracking. He whipped his head over and he could hear the familiar noises of the crowd getting louder. He realized, in cold horror, they had already broken through the barricade and locked door somehow. He could hear them coming closer. If he didn't find a place to hide...
Without thinking, Howdy jumped into the first room that he saw. He grabbed the door and pulled it shut. He winced when it made a loud clicking sound. He hoped that wouldn't draw attention to himself. He backed away from the door, looking out the indoor windows, allowing him to see the hallway. He could see shadows stretching along the ground. They would be in here in seconds.
Frantically, the zoner looked all around him to see if there was a place he could hide in here. There were multiple tables and chairs here, as well as a large projector. This must be some kind of meeting room. He tried to find some kind of closet or cabinets he could hide himself in, but this room was fully devoid of that.
His heart pounded when he realized there didn't seem to be any place he could hide in here. He clenched his teeth fearfully, jerking his head from side to side. No..there had to be something..anything...
The projector screen... It was quite large. It didn't press up against the wall, so he was totally exposed if they were to look at the sides. But where else could he go? As he heard the zoners on the outside question which room to search in first, the zoner immediately jumped behind the projector screen. He grabbed onto it and pulled it back, attempting to offer himself some kind of cover.
And then he remained still and quiet. He didn't make a sound, doing his best to control his breathing. He tried to ignore the burning weakness in his legs. He tried to keep his body still. He waited, hoping and praying that they would give up the chase and leave.
"I think he might be in here."
"How would you know? He could be in any one of these rooms!"
"Well, most of the doors here are closed, but this one..."
"Oh you idiot! A number of the doors are closed! It means nothing!"
"Shouldn't we at least check?"
"Okay, fine.."
Howdy took in a sharp breath, not daring to exhale. He felt so stupid. Why did he have to close the door? Now he had jut drawn attention to himself.
He felt his blood run cold when he heard the clicking of the door opening. He heard the creaking as the zoners pushed it to gain access into this room. He couldn't see them from behind the projection screen, but he knew they were there. He held still, trying to turn himself into something of a living statue, and he hoped that the zoners wouldn't come close enough to realize he was there.
He looked left and right, seeing the shadows of the zoners as they walked through the room. He could hear their footsteps, their sighs and growls of frustration, a few murmurs amongst each other. He could hear them lifting up the tables and pushing away the chairs, as if somehow he was trying to blend in out there.
So far, none of them attempted to come close to him. From what he was hearing, they were looking around the 'main body' of sorts of the room, where the tables and chairs were. They were probably also looking in the corners, and perhaps trying to find any hidden closets or cabinets that they somehow were missing. He smiled softly at this, realizing that perhaps he was going to escape his pursuers after all. He would question just how convenient this all seemed, but at the moment, he was too relieved to really think about that much.
Then he heard the sound of retreating footsteps. The zoners were leaving... Howdy tried his best to contain his elation. At last, the zoners were giving up, giving him time to take a real breather. He waited until he heard the door shut before he started to come out of hiding.
"Gotcha!" A voice suddenly shouted.
Howdy let out a terrified scream as a large zoner rounded on him, blocking his path. A large, imposing zoner...the aggressive female from before, stood before him, a grimly satisfied expression on her face.
"Looks like this is a deadend for you, am I right?" The aggressive female sneered.
Howdy looked left and right, noticing that none of the zoners had left. They were still in here, glaring at him, except for a few like the meek male. The realization that they had tricked him creeped into the back of his mind, filling him with horror. They had merely played with him and his mind, luring him into a false sense of security. Gulping loudly, he began to back away.
The zoners follwed suit. They formed a wide arch, a half circle. This ensured that, no matter which way he went, he couldn't get out. He was backed up into a wall again. Instincts started to take over, the sensation of being a trapped animal taking over his mind. He gritted his teeth defensively and started to hunch his body protectively. He would run, but he ran out of energy at this point, the adrenaline no longer helping him.
"Now come on. This time, don't try to get away." The aggressive female said. She narrowed her eyes into slits. "Stop being so difficult."
Howdy stared at the ground, baring his teeth in a pathetic attempt to make them go away. Such an act was useless, but instincts drove him to do whatever it took to save himself.
He realized that, this time, there was no escaping. Snap would not be able to help him here. None of these zoners were going to let him go. He had nowhere he could run; this room had only one door and the zoners in here were blocking it. He has completely trapped, subject to the wrath that these zoners were going to bring upon him. Letting out a soft whimper, he raised his hands over his hand defensively, shut his eyes, and waited.
"Wait! Stop!"
Howdy opened up his eyes, disbelief washing through his body. No, it couldn't be that simple, right? He couldn't possibly be that lucky. He was just hearing things. He...
"Great Creator!" One of the zoners howled in shock. "You're back! But why are you..."
"Leave Howdy alone!" Rudy demanded as he lowered himself down, shutting off his rocket shoes.
Snap, who appeared to have been either holding onto Rudy or was held by the boy himself, jumped beside Rudy, helping to block the crowd's attempts at getting at the puppet zoner. Spreading out his hands, he shouted, "Yeah! Do you really think this is going to solve anything?!"
"He ran away!" The large female snarled, baring her teeth at the two interlopers. "If he hadn't run, we wouldn't have had to..."
"Enough!" Rudy shouted back at her.
Howdy couldn't believe it. He didn't expect himself to be subjected to another miracle. Now it wasn't just Snap who was helping him. Rudy was here. His creator. The puppet zoner, panting heavily, couldn't help but smile at this. Perhaps his luck hadn't run out after all.
"How dare you interfere..." The aggressive female said.
"All we want is answers!" Cried another zoner. "How could you deny us that right, Great Creator?!"
Rudy narrowed his eyes. "We will get answers. Don't worry." He closed his eyes softly, appearing not to notice Howdy's worried expression. "But we are going to do it in a much more reasonable way."
After a few tense moments of silence, the aggressive female, who didn't seem like she was willing to back down in spite of the magic chalk, took a step forward. "And how do you propose we do that, you little brat...?"
Rudy narrowed his eyes. "If you were to calm down, I will tell you..."
The aggressive female growled at this, her heavy snarls filling the room, accented by a few angry sounds from some of the more disappointed zoners. Then, after what felt like forever, she forcibly exhaled through her flaring nostrils. Wrinkling her nose in disgust, she said in a deep, growly voice, "Okay then, Great Creator... What is your idea...?"
sss
"Ahhh! Please! Stop! Ouch!" Blocky cried.
"Hold still, you fucking piece of paper!" Terry growled at the struggling zoner. She pressed her hands against his body, keeping him as still as she could. "It'll be over soon if you just stop squirming!"
Blocky did not listen. It was clear that his world had erupted into pain. Despite the fact that he was still weak from the hypothermia, he still had the energy to struggle. Terry found this to be rather annoying. Why couldn't he just hold still? All that was happening is they were getting some blood from him. That was all.
Dr. Von Doktor used one hand to help secure the zoner down further. He had a needle in the other hand and he was prodding it against the skin. The fact that Blocky was flat was problematic, but the doctor was confident that he was going to be able to draw some blood from him. He insisted on getting blood from the zoner for some study. He said that in order to understand his species more, he needed to look at his blood on a microscopic scale. Terry didn't understand why, but she did not bother questioning him.
Terry didn't look at the man while he tried to push in the needle. She didn't know how the man was going to push the needle into the zoner's insanely thin body, and she didn't care to find out. So she focused on merely holding the little creature still while the man worked on getting the blood.
Blocky kept screaming and struggling. His weak body thrashed, using as much energy as his lethargic body could provide. Terry grunted and snarled as the zoner squirmed. She would issue more threats at him, but she realized that the zoner was panicking and likely would not listen. So she just continued to hold him down.
"Please stop this! Ow! It hurts so bad!" Blocky screamed. Tears flowed down his green cheeks. He looked up at Terry, clearly seeking some kind of sympathy from her. "Please!"
Terry merely glared at him coldly. "It's almost over, so quit your whining!"
This statement turned out to be false, as she found out soon. It didn't take a short time to get the blood like she thought. For some reason, it took a lot longer. She guessed the scientist was having a hard time finding the right spot to draw blood from. She spent what felt like forever holding down the struggling, screaming zoner as Von tried to get his blood.
At last, Von announced his success. Terry, who had grown tired of holding Blocky down, released him. She took a step back, glaring softly in Von's direction. She took note of the vial he held in his hand, which was now filled with chalk-based blood from the zoner. There wasn't much in it, but it would be enough for the man to run at least a few tests on it. Besides, he could always get more if he needed it.
"So...anything else you want to do with him while we wait for that pathetic puppet of ours to get back?" Terry asked as she folded her arms against her chest.
Von paused for a moment, tapping his finger against his chin. He turned to Terry and said, "Well..I am curiouz about how hiz anatomy workz. How could he be zo zin and flat and ztill function zo...normally?"
Terry scoffed at this. "I don't think being based on chalk qualifies as normal."
Von ignored her as he went over to the cabinet to place the vial in. Once it was inside, safely stored, he turned his attention back to her. "I do zink an x-ray iz in order, don't you zink, Mizz Bouffant?" Von approached the weakened zoner. He placed his hand on his chest and stomach and gently rubbed it. "Yes, ziz flat body dezervez zome further...examination.."
Terry watched, somewhat disturbed by the man's actions as he felt around Blocky's body. She soon shook it off. "All right then. When do you want to do the x-ray?"
Von grinned at her. He seized the zoner in his hands, roughly lifting him up, uncaring about how much he was hurting him. As Blocky squirmed, kicking out his legs, he said, "Right now."
Terry looked at Blocky. For a fleeting moment, she felt a little sorry for him. But it was only temporary and she soon shrugged it off. He was just a chalk creature. It didn't matter, right? She shrugged her shoulders and followed Von as they headed into the x-ray room.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 13, 2015 19:40:09 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 13, 2015 19:40:09 GMT -5
Chapter 21: Heats
There is a reason why many prefer the cold.
sss
It hadn't been easy convincing those zoners to back down. It hadn't been easy convincing them to allow him and the others to talk to Howdy on their own and relay the information to them. The zoners, especially that hostile female, were quite determined to do things their way. No matter what they tried or said, she would remain like a stone, unconvinced by what they had suggested.
It wasn't until sometime passed, perhaps an hour at least, that she finally relented. She wasn't too pleased about it, however, and she made it clear to them that if they don't provide the information like they promised within the next twenty-four hours, they would go through with her plan.
Rudy bit his lip at the memory of that. He hoped that the female zoner wasn't being serious about that. She sure sounded it, but may be she was just angry and upset about what was going on. He couldn't exactly blame her. After all, Howdy's behavior was rather suspicious and that kind of behavior could be hint to something quite serious. But he still didn't approve of her behavior towards the puppet zoner, and he even said so in her face to back off and leave him alone. She did submit to his demands, but he had a feeling it was only because he was the Great Creator. Had he been a zoner just like her...
Rudy stared down at Howdy. They had relocated to Snap's treehouse, away from the city, where it was more quiet. Rudy felt that the best place to speak to his creation and friend was right here. Without all the distractions of the city and away from the zoners that had tried to lynch him, or whatever it was that they were attempting.
They hadn't really said much of anything since they got here. At most, they had asked him about how he was feeling and if he needed anything. All Howdy wanted right now was something to drink. All that running had took a lot out of the poor guy. Rudy couldn't help but flinch when the zoner kept drinking glass after glass of water. It made him wonder just how long he had been running. The poor guy... When he had seen him in that warehouse, he had been at the point of collapse. Seeing him drink so much water only punctuated the reality of that.
Rudy hoped that Howdy would be more cooperative with them. They needed to understand what was going on. Snap had been able to give him the rundown of what was going on, but that didn't help him understand what was going on with Howdy. The zoner was acting rather strange. He really wanted to know why he felt it necessary to knock down two of his friends like that. He especially wanted to know what was up with Howdy and hurting Penny.
He bit his lip as he remembered that part of the conversation with Snap. The only reason that he had known was because some flying zoners had witnessed it. Not all the zoners were aware, and didn't spread too far. Rudy was glad for that. Unfortunately, some of the lesser friendly zoners, like that female whom he didn't know the name of, knew what happened, and had gotten suspicious of Howdy.
The young boy wanted to believe that there was a reason for this. He knew Howdy quite well. Though he was angry at him for what he's done, he was willing to give Howdy a chance to explain himself. He was certain that something was going on with him. An understandable but potentially heartbreaking situation. After all, what would drive him to shoot Penny like that...?
He hoped that Penny was going to be okay. He was glad that Rapsheeba wasn't too badly hurt. But Penny... He had been informed that she was taken to a ChalkZone hospital for basic treatment. Very basic treatment. He remembered what Snap said of some of her injuries, and he flinched at the memory of that. He hoped that Penny would have no trouble getting back to the Real World after she woke up. She would need to see a Real World doctor to make sure that there weren't any serious internal damage.
He looked over at Snap. The zoner had been unusually quiet as he sat close to Howdy. There seemed to be a bit of tension between the two. Rudy theorized it was probably because Howdy found out about Snap trying to set up a trap for him. Rudy could understand why that would bother Howdy. He kept quiet for a few moments to let them reconcile with each other.
While he did that, he turned his head upwards, his mind sifting through his thoughts. He tried to think of how he was going to bring the topic up to Howdy. He wondered if the zoner was going to try to make a run for it if he asked the wrong way. Not that he could get away from here very easily, but he didn't want to rule out the possibility.
The idea of Howdy being in some kind of danger hung strongly on his mind. Why else would he act this way? From the behavior described, it sounded almost as though he was terrified...
...but what was he terrified of? That's the question he knew must be answered.
He knew Howdy quite well. Despite what the zoners in that group had said about him, Howdy was a well-meaning little guy who wanted nothing more than to make people smile. If he acted out of character, then there had to be a darn good reason for it... right? He didn't want to think that one of his own was slowly developing into a monster.
After a few minutes, he noticed that Snap edged away from Howdy. He turned his head over, and they locked eyes with one another. He gave a small nod of the head, signaling that he was done talking with Howdy. Or rather, whispering to him as Rudy hadn't heard a word. But even with those gesture, Rudy wanted to wait a little while longer before beginning to speak. He did not want to spook Howdy or stress him out any more than necessary.
"Howdy..." Rudy said, finally breaking the silence around them. The puppet zoner turned his head and looked up at his creator. "Be honest with us. What is going on?"
Howdy stared at him for a few moments. He darted his eyes around nervously before taking a small sip of water. "N-Nothing is wrong." A blatant lie. He drank more water, wiping his mouth with his arms leeve. "What makes you think that?"
"The zoners." Rudy pointed out. "They were chasing you for a reason."
"Misunderstanding." Howdy quickly said. "They probably thought I did something..." He lowered his head. He stared at his glass of water. "Can we please just drop this?" He asked. He closed his eyes softly. "I'm really not in the mood to talk about this right now."
Rudy would have normally backed down at this. But he didn't have that luxury right now. Something big was going on, and he was determined to find out what it was. He was not going to let Howdy just cut off the subject like that.
He didn't know why Howdy had to be so difficult. Didn't he understand that he wasn't in danger here? Didn't he realize that the zoners can't get to him while he was around? Didn't he know that the longer he played secretive, the more suspicious he is going to look, and the more likely that there would be a repeat of today's incident? He understood that the zoner was quite shaken up with what happened, but he needed to understand that his behavior was going to rub some people the wrong way.
If he wanted to show that he was innocent, he was going to have to take a stand right now. He needed to tell him the truth, otherwise the rumors and lies that may form about him would surely spread. Rudy was certain that Howdy had enough 'excitement' for today, and didn't need anything else to worry about.
"Howdy, I am not going to let you go until you tell me what's going on." Rudy said, his voice stern and firm.
Howdy glared softly at him. "I told you, nothing is wrong! It was just some silly misunderstanding on their part! It's my fault for not being more clear with them."
"I can tell you're lying." Snap said, pointing a rounded hand at him. "You're not a very good liar, Howdy. Why don't you tell us the truth about what happened?"
Howdy shook his head. "I'm not, because I already told you the truth!"
Rudy narrowed his eyes at this. Howdy was continuing to be hard to talk to. He could feel anger rising up inside of him. Why couldn't Howdy understand that they were only trying to help him?
But something else creeped into his mind. Worry etched into the back of his head as he noted Howdy's unusual behaviors being displayed at the moment. This was not like how Howdy would normally behave. This further led to his believe that something was going on. He didn't like forcing the information out of him, and he hoped that, eventually, Howdy would come to realize how silly he was being and confess. But if he had to pry the information from him, then he would.
"Please, we know something is going on. We heard what those zoners said. We know what you did to Rapsheeba and Penny." Rudy's voice was of controlled anger and disappointment. Howdy winced at this. "But we also know that you wouldn't do such a thing unless you felt you had no choice. We want to understand, Howdy. Please tell us..."
"Yeah... We're here for you, little buddy." Snap gently touched Howdy's shoulders. He stared at him as the puppet zoner looked down, averting his gaze. That didn't stop Snap from attempting to look at him in the eyes. "Whatever is happening, we can try to make it right. We're your friends, Howdy. You can trust us."
"Snap is right." Rudy nodded his head. He smiled, in spite of Howdy not looking at him. "We all go through tough times, and sometimes we end up in a sticky situation we can't get ourselves out of." He noticed Howdy clutching his glass tighter. He felt nervous about this, but continued on anyway. "We just want to help you. If you tell us what happened, if you tell us if anyone is involved in this, we will help you. Please, Howdy... Speak to us. Don't leave us in the dark. Don't continue to paint yourself as a bad guy. I know you're not. I know you're just scared and unsure of what to do. But you have us, Howdy. You can tell us anything."
He and Snap looked at Howdy worriedly when the zoner began to tremble. They inched away from him, giving him some room. They noticed that his eyes narrowed further and his teeth were clenching. He didn't look angry, but the emotion he was displaying... They couldn't quite pinpoint it. The face appeared to redden slightly as tension built up inside the zoner's body. Something was clearly stressing out Howdy, and it looked as thought he was ready to burst.
Rudy and Snap both wanted to say something to calm down their friend, but neither could think of what to say. The zoner looked so shaken up, that it was possible that anything they said at this point could drive him over the edge. So they remained quiet and waited for Howdy to make a move. And it didn't take him long to do that.
Howdy suddenly slammed his cup against the ground. Rudy and Snap flinched at this, jerking their heads back. Water splashed onto the ground from the force, and Rudy could have sworn that he heard a small crack.
"I told you two already! Nothing is wrong! So just drop it, okay?! I don't want to have this conversation anymore! Why can't you two just leave me the fuck alone?! Are you two idiots always this nosey?! No wonder Skrawl is annoyed with the fucking both of you!"
Silence hung heavily in the room as the two boys stared at the puppet in absolute shock. Never before had they ever heard the small puppet zoner use that kind of language before. Never had he verbally attacked them like that. His words stung their hearts, and they remained in stunned silence as they stared at him in the eyes, their mouths dropping open.
Yet they could not bring themselves to be too angry at him. The outburst did reveal something, even if he didn't directly say it. He was hiding something from them. The way he reacted, how he so easily turned on them, it was reminiscent of someone who had a big secret they were trying to hide.
But how were they going to convince Howdy to tell them? It was clear he was not in the mood to speak to them on this matter. He may have been grateful, but he was still determined to keep mum on the word on whatever was going on. Rudy would have to think of what would be the best strategy in this case.
Howdy seemed to realize just how far he may have taken his outburst. His expression softened up slowly and he relaxed his body. He looked down at the glass he held and widened his eyes when he appeared to notice the crack. He looked back at Rudy and Snap and flinched at their expressions. He lowered his gaze.
"I'm...I'm sorry, you guys. I didn't mean to snap at you like that." Howdy spoke in a soft voice. "I..I was just..."
"Hey, it's okay.." Snap's voice was unusually calm given the circumstances. He had to be; a more tense voice may aggravate the puppet zoner further. "We understand.." He moved a little closer, but avoided directly touching the zoner, despite clearly wanting to give him a hug. "Would you..like to talk about it?"
Howdy shook his head slowly. He turned his head away. "No... There's nothing to talk about."
Rudy opened his mouth to speak, but stopped himself. Remembering what drove Howdy to snap like that, he had to rethink what his response was going to be. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "Howdy...are you afraid of someone? Right now I mean..."
"N-No..." Howdy quickly said. An uncontrolled shiver was enough to hint that he was lying. "What makes you ask?"
"You looked around earlier, as if you thought someone was watching." Rudy said. He narrowed his eyes softly. He kept his voice as calm and neutral as possible. Any emotional output might accidentally trigger the zoner's temper again. "You have to tell us what happened, Howdy. We cannot help you if you keep this a secret."
Howdy stared at Rudy. Any sign of anger was gone. But the defiance remained. With his eyes narrowed softly, he shook his head. "No..." He turned his head towards the door. "I...I should get going. I'm..late for a meeting..."
Rudy wanted to slap himself in the face. Did Howdy really expect them to buy that story? He was lying through his teeth, something that was so against his nature. He stared at Snap, and he could see, from his expression alone, that his blue friend wasn't convinced either. They both watched as Howdy got up to try to leave.
Rudy sifted through his thoughts as he tried to think of how he was going to get the truth out of Howdy. He already tried talking to him. That didn't appear to work. He guessed that someone was making Howdy do this, perhaps made a threat to him. That would explain why Howdy was on edge right now, why he was so determined not to tell them. Since talking wasn't going to work, Rudy realized they needed another strategy.
As much as it pained him to force the information out, it appeared that was the only way they could go. He needed that information because not only did he want to ensure that his friend was safe, but if that information could lead to where Howdy was... He couldn't afford to give it up.
And the way Howdy was acting... Maybe he was reading too much into it, but the way Howdy looked at them once in a while... It seemed to indicate that he did want to tell them, but he was holding back. This was good enough evidence to Rudy to support the idea that someone else was pulling Howdy's strings.
But he couldn't very well just grab Howdy and hold him down. He didn't want to resort to something like that. He didn't want to traumatize Howdy further. And yet...that seemed to be the only path he could take. But even if he went through with it, it was no guarantee that he would get the information he needed. If there was just a way for him to see Howdy's memories, he...
...see his memories... That's it. An impossibility at the moment in the Real World, but not so much for ChalkZone. If he could draw a freeze ray and have it work, then perhaps he could draw something that would let him see into Howdy's memories. If he could do that...
Realizing that Howdy was almost near the door, Rudy turned to Snap and flicked his head, indicating what he wanted. Snap nodded his head and he went towards Howdy. He moved in front of him, blocking the door way.
"Hey...!" Howdy cried.
Snap grabbed onto him and started to push him back. "We aren't done with you yet, Howdy." He softened his expression. "We're sorry..."
"You can't do this!" Howdy shouted at them. "I have to go! Please! Y-You don't understand!"
"We would if you had just told us. But you forced our hand. I regret doing this, Howdy, but you left us with no choice." Rudy raised up his piece of magic chalk. "Keep him still, Snap."
Snap nodded his head. "I will!"
Rudy began to quickly sketch.
sss
Penny sat in complete disbelief as Rapsheeba finished her story. Penny had been in shock not longer after she first started, and even after all the time that had passed, she was still baffled by what she had heard. She had expected her to say something, anything, to indicate she was referring to something else.
But alas, nothing had happened. No indication that she was lying or was misinterpreting something. And for Penny, that was more chilling than simply getting some of the information wrong, for it was reality, and not one she was so willing to confront.
"Howdy...he was the one who..." She breathed softly. Rapsheeba nodded in silence, giving her a sympathetic look. Penny turned her head way, letting this information sink in. "I-I can't believe that he would..."
As much as she would want to deny it, she simply didn't have that option. Her memories had started to fill in the blanks for her, and she could see, with a more clear mind, what had happened. She could see Howdy standing there, looking at her sadly. She could see him pull out that weapon. And the pain that followed... She shuddered at the memory, clenching her teeth.
What would drive Howdy to do something like that? Why would he turn against his own friend? She wanted to believe that he was forced into this. His apology right before he attacked appeared to hint towards that direction.
But what if that was just a cover? What if he only said that to get her to lower her guard? What if...
Penny tried to push that out of her mind. Howdy wouldn't do something like this on purpose..would he? It didn't seem like him at all. Despite the bitter feeling of betrayal gnawing at her insides, she couldn't help but feel sorry for the zoner, concerned for his safety. There had to be some reason he would act this way.
But the weight of disbelief, for the moment, was clawing away at her attempts at reasoning. She was being forced to confront a painful reality, one that she had hoped she never had to.
"I wish it wasn't so, Penny. I wouldn't believe it myself if I hadn't been knocked down by him." Rapsheeba lifted up her arm. She bent it and brought her elbow forward. "Look at this." Penny leaned forward on the bed, and noted some deep scratches in the arm. "This is from Howdy. He knocked some sharp branches into me."
Penny hissed softly in concern. "Does it hurt?"
Rapsheeba nodded her head. "A little. It's not as bad it looks." She lowered her arm and furrowed her eyes as she looked at Penny. "You on the other hand..." She shook her head slowly. "I just hope that Howdy's attack on you didn't cause too much internal damage."
The last two words of that sentence made Penny cringe. External wounds were frightening enough. The ones on the inside scared her even more. To not be able to see the wound... She hoped that the damage didn't spread in there as well. But with the aches and pains she was feeling throughout her body, she had a feeling that she was not going to be so lucky.
This made her even more disturbed by Howdy's behavior. He hadn't just given her a simple 'love tap' of an attack to get her away. He had went in full force. She could still feel the waves of energy rushing through her body, the burning sensation that it left on her. That attack had been enough to knock her out and leave her incapacitated. If it also damaged internal organs... Oh what was Howdy thinking?
"Where is he now?" Penny asked.
Rapsheeba shrugged her shoulders. "The birds that spotted him said he just disappeared after that. They tried to follow, but..." She lowered her gaze. "Howdy is one slippery zoner."
Penny nodded her head in agreement. She thought back to the time when Howdy was in the Real World. He had been pretty good with keeping away from the dog..well at least until the dog caught up with him. It didn't surprise her that the birds could not keep up.
She soon realized there wasn't much more she could do right now. She wanted to help with Howdy, but if she didn't get herself checked out at least by her mom, then...
Her eyes widened in horror. Her mom... How long had she been in ChalkZone? She had been so confused and shocked by what happened, that she didn't bother to check to see how much time had passed. If she had been here over the two hour time limit... And what is her mom going to think of the injuries...?
Right now, it was more important to get back to the Real World. She can worry about how she was going to handle things later. Her mom was going to be even more upset with her the longer she took to get back. She pushed herself off the bed, taking her time with getting herself balanced out. Her legs were a tad wobbly, and some of the aches seemed to worsen, but it would do.
"Where are you going?" Rapsheeba asked.
"I'm going to head back home." Replied Penny. "My mom is going to wonder where I am. She had set a two hour time limit and if I'm not back..."
"I...don't think you'll be leaving anytime soon..." Rapsheeba spoke softly.
Penny looked at her with a perplexed expression. "What do you mean?"
Rapsheeba opened her mouth to speak, but soon shut it. She gave the girl a sympathetic look, and then lowered her gaze slightly. Penny stared at Rapsheeba for a few seconds, trying to ponder what she was talking about. When she saw Rapsheeba turn her gaze towards her legs, focusing on her waste, Penny's eyes widened. No..it couldn't be...
"He...he didn't..." Penny whispered as she whipped her head towards her pants. For a few, frantic seconds, she searching around, desperately trying to find her piece of magic chalk. Soon she stopped, her breaking becoming shaky. "N-No..."
Her magic chalk was gone.
Rapsheeba continued to look at Penny sadly. "I forgot to mention that to you." She looked away, shutting her eyes softly. "I don't know why he would do such a thing... The birds said that he had stolen the magic chalk from you..." She looked back at Penny, staring into her widened eyes. "I'm sorry, Penny. But if you want to head back, you will have to either find Rudy or go to Biclops."
Penny clenched her teeth at that. "Biclops only ever lets Rudy get magic chalk...usually."
"Well I'm sure he'll make an exception for this." Rapsheeba suggested. "He'd understand, right?"
"Yeah..I suppose so.." Penny paused for a moment. She then realized another problem. "But I won't be able to get there that quickly. I would need some way to..."
"I can take you there." Rapsheeba offered quickly. She pressed her thumb against herself. "I have a ride I can take you in."
"Thanks, but..I don't want to force you to..."
"It's no problem at all!" Rapsheeba said with a grin. "I'll be glad to take you!"
Penny smiled softly at this. She felt grateful for Rapsheeba's willingness to help. "Thank you."
Rapsheeba walked over to Penny. She gently grabbed onto her arm and helped her keep her balance. Penny, flinching a little, began to walk sowly forward. She wanted to move faster for fear of what her mother might say, but the pain in her body forced her to slow down. She found herself leaning against Rapsheeba a little more than she had expected. The zoner helped stabilize her and keep her on her feet.
Penny hoped that Rudy still had his magic chalk. She didn't know what was up with Howdy or why he was acting this way. She didn't know if Rudy had realized something was wrong, or if he was at risk at losing his chalk, too. Sure they could just go to the mine to get more, but that didn't ease her mind. There was still one question that wouldn't leave her alone.
Just what was the magic chalk being taken for?
The reason why Howdy took the magic chalk wasn't certain. Penny could only guess it wasn't for anything good. Why else would he, presumably forced, shoot her with a high-powered weapon to knock her out? Or strike away Rapsheeba when she was getting too close?
She clenched her teeth. She couldn't help but wonder who was really pulling the strings. She had an idea of who it was, and the thought made her blood run cold. She would have to wait until Howdy was properly confronted. Whatever the answer may be... She and the others would have to prepare themselves.
sss
Mrs. Sanchez paced back and forth in the living room. She wanted to stop, but her racing mind kept her going. Once in a while, she would turn her head and look up the stairs. She clenched her teeth, sucking a deep breath. The same question played out over and over in her mind.
Where was her daughter? She told her to only stay in that chalk world for two hours. Those two hours had been used up already. Granted, it was only about fifteen minutes over, but that didn't stop her from worrying.
Penny was never the type to be late. She was always such a punctual girl and took time limits and constraints very seriously. If Penny missed a deadline, there was a good reason for it. The fact that her daughter wasn't back yet sent all kinds of disturbing thoughts through her head. To her, there was only one logical explaination for why she hadn't come back yet.
Something had happened.
The woman kept pacing as she tried to think of what she was going to do. She fidgeted nervously, constantly looking up, hoping that Penny would show her face. She wanted to go up and wait in the bedroom, but she also wanted to show Penny she still had trust in her, and if she were to just wait in her room for hours... She didn't want to do anything that could potentially damage the relationship she had with her daughter.
But she couldn't just stand around here, could she? If her daughter was possibly in danger, shouldn't she go after her? She didn't know if she could; she didn't know if Penny erased the portal or not, and even if it were still open, could she really bring herself to go into a world she had no knowledge of..? Then again, this was her daughter she was talking about. If she had to, she would run through the gates of a hell in order to help her daughter.
A wave of guilt hit her. A part of her wished she hadn't allowed Penny back into that world. She should have known that it was too dangerous. Penny had told her all about it, and she was aware of how dangerous it could be. And yet she let her daughter walk right back into it... How could she have been so stupid?
She tried to settle herself down. Penny obviously knew that world well enough and she had been going in and out of it constantly with no incident. Maybe what happened was not as big as she was making it out to be. Maybe she just got lost or got caught up with something. Yeah...that's all it was...
But regardless of whatever she tried to tell herself, the fear and worry that was swelling up inside wasn't enough to stop her from having some doubts in her mind. She found herself locking her eyes on the stairs once more, and let out a soft sigh. This was going to be harder than she thought.
For now, there was nothing she could do. She couldn't go into the chalk world. More than likely, the portal was closed, and she had none of this...this magic chalk that Penny talked about. All she could do was wait for Penny to come back. She could only hope and pray that she was fine, and that nothing happened, and that she was just overthinking things. Yeah... any moment now, Penny would come down and show her just how silly she had been for worrying.
But the longer she waited, the more time that passed, the more Mrs. Sanchez realized this may not be the case. With her heart twisting up in a knot, she forced herself to take a step towards the stairs. Although she had told herself she wouldn't, she knew what she had to do.
As much as she wanted to stay here and wait, as much as she wanted to show Penny that she still trusted her, her motherly instincts were taking over. If her daughter was in danger... She narrowed her eyes with determination. There was no way she would take this laying down. She couldn't just stand idly by and wait if her daughter needed her help.
The woman started to make her way up the staircase. At the moment, she didn't care if Penny would be upset with her or not. Right now, all that mattered was getting up there and, hopefully if there was a way, getting into ChalkZone.
She soon entered her daughter's room. She noticed the chalkboard. It was facing away from her. She wondered momentarily if Penny had turned it away on purpose or if it had always been this way. She walked closer to the chalkboard, looking intently around it as she walked out in front of it. And when she did...
...nothing. Absolutely nothing.
Mrs. Sanchez shook her head in disbelief. Her daughter had erased the portal, just like she feared. There was nothing she could do to help Penny now.
She felt her heart clench. If Penny was out there, in pain... And it was all her fault. She shouldn't have let Penny head back into ChalkZone so soon. She should have put her foot down and restricted her more. Penny could be badly hurt, and it could have easily been prevented if she had just...
Suddenly a thought came to her mind. Her eyes widened in realization. Didn't Penny tell her about how ChalkZone was populated by things erased from a chalkboard? It had been a detail she didn't pay much attention to, but now she was realizing the significance of that. Penny didn't tell her everything, but Mrs. Sanchez had to wonder something. Were those creations dictated by what the creator wanted? If that's the case...
Mrs. Sanchez immediately rushed forward and picked up a piece of chalk. She pressed it against the black surface. Ignoring any squeaking that was made, ignoring the chills that resulted, the woman quickly drew on the board. Looping lines, creating sharp edges and quick strokes. It took her only moments to complete the drawing. She took a step back to take a look at what she had created.
The creature she had ended up drawing was a dog. Given the loyalty of a dog, she figured it would make sense to use Man's Best Friend to find her daughter and help her come back safely. The dog was large and strong, and it would have all the cunningness it...or he...needed to carry out his task.
Raising the eraser towards the dog-like creature, Mrs. Sanchez whispered softly to it. "Bring my daughter back safely, no matter what the cost. You are authorized to use deadly force if you have to."
She flinched, pausing for a moment when she said that. Was that going a bit too far with that? She shook her head. No, she wasn't. If someone had hurt her daughter, and if the situation called for it.. There would be no other alternative. Sometimes, the paths are chosen for them.
Without further hesitation, she quickly erased the board. Once it was clean and devoid of any drawing, she dropped the eraser down. She leaned away from it and stared at the board. She took in a few breaths. She hoped she had made the right choice.
sss
The zoners that walked by the large pile of symbols, mostly letters, didn't really think much of it. Penny almost never erased anything beyond mathematical and scientific equations, so they had gotten used to the ever growing pile of numbers that accompanied this landscape. Once in a while, she and her friends would remove some of it so it didn't create a wavering tower.
The zoners would often stop and look at the pile. Some of them would whistle and express how impressed they were that someone as young as Penny could be this smart. Not all the zoners showed appreciation, and either were annoyed by the pile despite the fact that it's cleaned up every so often, or would just ignore it entirely.
All in all, it was treated as just another part of ChalkZone. That was the way it worked around here. Things were always changing and transforming. They often never knew when something new would pop up or where. The chalk world was much less predictable than the Real World. While this might disturb the humans if they found out, as many humans hated change, the zoners on the other hand embraced it. It wasn't like they had much of a choice.
Today, however, Penny's pile of numbers was the location of something different. The zoners that passed through here noticed the telltale signs of something chalk being erased, and they thought it would be another equation or words as usual. But today, they got something entirely different, and unexpected.
When the beast first appeared and lunged at them, they didn't even see it coming. A flash of yellow fur was their only warning sign, and then impact. Zoners let out cries of pain as they were tossed to the side. They crawled up to their feet and backed away as the large, muscular beast towered over them, drool dripping from from its fangs.
The beast was a large, yellow dog zoner, looking more muscular and intense than any regular earth dog. Its glowing white eyes stared at them, piercing through their souls. The zoners backed away slowly, the beast walking forward with its wickedly sharp claws.
"Where is she?" The dog spoke. His voice trembled and shook, sounding almost like someone was playing around with a remix program. When none of the zoners dare replay, the dog yelled, "Where is she?! Where is Penny?!"
The zoners, unable to handle the intensity of the situation, terrified of the large, monsterous dog that stood before them, took off running. The dog clearly didn't like this. With his hackles raised up, creating a frightening spikey display, he charged towards the zoners.
sss
"Wh-What are you doing...?" Blocky whimpered.
Terry rolled her eyes. "You should know. We are just going to get a picture of your insides. It'll be over before you know it."
Blocky struggled, trying to get off the table. The two adults in the room stared at him, not making a single move to stop him. They both knew he was just overreacting. This was going to be quite painless; his struggling was just making that worse. Thankfully, they did strap him down the best they could, inhibiting his ability to move around too much. The hypothermia, which was still affecting him, also helped out immensely.
Dr. Von stared down at his test subject, unable to hold back his smile. He was particularly excited about this. He had longed to see what the inside of this animal looked like, and now he was finally getting that chance. He had to know what his internal structure looked like with him being so...flat.
How did his bones work? How did his blood vessels work? How were his organs arranged? How did he do...anything..with a body like this? He had to know. His scientific interest was at its peak right now. Nothing the zoner did or said was going to keep him from doing this. Heck, if he could, he would even vivisect Blocky after his use was finished.
He realized that they had forgotten to get Rudy and Penny's attention. Wasn't that one of the points in getting Blocky? No matter...they could always get back on track soon. They could just wait until Howdy got back and have him give them the message.
Besides, it wasn't like he wasted time here. He learned quite a bit of zoners from this little guy. He was a fine test subject and his contribution to science was most impressive. He looked forward to catching more zoners and learning about them. Maybe he could find one like Howdy or this Snap person Terry told him about, and learn about their anatomy. He was certain there were plenty of zoners with a wider structure than Blocky. He'd have no problems cutting them open and seeing their internal organs and see how they function.
But for now... Blocky had all his attention. He doublechecked the straps to make sure they were doing the job. He turned to Terry and nodded his head. "Let'z get ziz over with."
"Good.. I'm getting tired of listening to him whine." Terry muttered.
The two adults headed into the secluded room. He shut the door behind him and proceeded to press the buttons. As the x-rays were being taken, he thought briefly of what else he was going to do. After all, x-rays will only show him the bone structure. There was an old MRI machine here. Perhaps it still worked?
Oh well, even if it didn't, it wasn't like Blocky could be that badly damaged by it, and he and Terry were going to be out of the room and wearing protective suits. So they would be fine.
"Okay, that'll do." Von said after a few moments had passed. He shut down the x-ray machine and proceeded out of the door. "We should move our test zubject back in hiz enclosure."
"Anything else?" Asked Terry.
Von nodded. "Why don't you check on zee old MRI machine in ziz building? I'd like a more...zorough look at hiz organz and internal ztructure."
Terry grimaced, looking momentarily uncomfortable with the scientist. Von didn't bother apologizing for it, and merely smiled at Terry. She recovered pretty quickly from the disturbing mental trip he had just given her. She turned her back away from him and, without a word, she walked away.
Dr. Von Doktor didn't bother trying to go after her, or to stop her. There was really not point. He knew where she was going. She needed no further prompting. Once she was out of the room, he turned his head and walked back towards Blocky.
The small zoner was trembling in the cuffs. There was some pain reflecting in his clinched eyes. But mostly, it was fear. The zoner probably expected something to happen to him during this procedure. Not that the man could blame him. Everything else involved hurting him somehow. He must feel so confused to have something done that didn't cause him some kind of pain. Well he better not get used to this; pretty soon he was going to endure a world of hurt. The heating experiment was about to take place.
He was a little reluctant to start it without Howdy being present. He wanted the puppet zoner to be here to witness what was happening to his friend. Mental impact was another area he wanted to study. Since he was focusing on the physical stuff with Blocky, he might as well use Howdy as his section test subject, focusing on mental. He wanted to know if zoners had similar thought processes as humans or if there was a difference between the two species. He was certain there was, and he wanted to find it. He could just use Blocky...but why muddle up the papers? Just use two different zoners for the tests, and problem solved.
He didn't want to wait too long to being the heating experiment. He would give Howdy a bit more time to come back here. If not, well tough luck. He could still test his emotional reaction when he got back. The sight of his dehydrated friend should be enough to teach Howdy not to take so long.
"No more...no more..." Blocky stared up at him, wide-eyed. "Please..."
"Are you really zat big of a crybaby?" Von stared at the zoner, cocking an eyebrow. "Really, I hadn't even done anything painful to you ziz time. Just an x-ray, and soon, an MRI."
Blocky shook his head. "Just l-let me go home..Please..."
Von simply smiled at the zoner. He didn't bother answering. There was really no point in wasting time conversing with the zoner. He was just going to keep begging. He attributed this partially to the hypothermia. Blocky probably lost a bit of his understanding, and perhaps thinks that the x-rays hurt him or something. Or he was just expecting to be hurt to the point where it was overriding his reason. He merely shrugged at this.
Von unhooked the zoner from his binds. The clasps came off quickly, easily undone. As soon as he was finished with the last one, Blocky attempted to get up. He didn't get far before he appeared to feel dizzy and the lethargy definitely showed, present in how the zoner wobbled forward and grabbed onto his head.
"Here, let me help you."
The scientist grabbed onto Blocky. He rolled his body up, ignoring his cries of pain from aggravating his wound. Von felt a little guilty in doing this as he didn't want to kill Blocky...yet, and he certainly didn't want to soil his test subject too soon. But he would be fine. Just a quick trip.
He immediately headed down the hallway. He walked along until he reached the enclosure room. He had gotten back here quicker than he had expected. Good thing, too. He didn't know how long he would be able to hold onto the squirming zoner. Despite him being weak, he was getting rather irritating. If he squeezed him a little tighter...
He went over to the enclosure and opened it up. He then tossed Blocky inside. As the living piece of paper unfolded himself and stared at him in fear, Von said, "I'll give you a bit of a break. But don't forget. In a little while, you will be taken to zee MRI room. Zen, zee heating tezt."
Blocky merely trembled at this, curling up into a ball. Von just chuckled softly and walked away. Soon, he was going to see just how well this zoner could survive in the heat. Just how high up could he go? He shall see.
sss
Rudy was stunned by what he had seen. He couldn't speak, couldn't move. He just stared out ahead blankly, trying to digest what he had seen. He hardly even noticed when Snap let Howdy go, nor did he see the two zoners approach him cautiously, with Snap looking concerned and Howdy looking a mixture of angered and ashamed.
He had not expected to see what he had, and yet he had. It was a nightmare come to life. It was the last thing he had hoped to see. It was even worse than he had imagined. This turned the situation on its head, and proved to him just how serious the situation truly was. He shivered, trying to keep his emotions under control, yet he found it hard to hold them back, feeling a cold shiver through his spine.
He stared at Howdy. Any anger and annoyance he had felt towards him had faded away, replaced with nothing but sympathy and worry. He couldn't believe that Howdy was put through all that. The poor guy... No wonder he had tried so hard not to tell them.
The machine he had drawn was crude and he wasn't entirely certain if it was going to work. There was a part of him who felt that something might go wrong. And putting it on Howdy was rather awkward. The zoner looked absolutely ridiculous, all those wires and such dangling from him... But it still gave him the results that he wanted, and he and Snap were treated to a rather...interesting look inside Howdy's memory bank.
Howdy had been kidnapped... He had been taken from that location, that dreadful Pencil Sharpener forest where Rapsheeba and Penny had been. He was dragged into the Real World, forced to do the bidding of Von and Terry. He was tasked to bring in food and water and medicine just to help prolong Blocky's suffering. He had been forced to bear witness to one of the experiments, leaving him and Snap speechless, equally horrified.
He couldn't help but give Howdy a hug. Without saying a word, he reached over and pulled him into a hug. He did his best to comfort the frightened and traumatized zoner. He whispered soft words to him. Snap joined in and rubbed Howdy's back. The small zoner shivered. No longer did he try to push them away. He hugged Rudy back and cuddled up against him. His smaller frame shuddered as he started to try, finally letting out all the fear and negative emotion that he had building up.
"I'm so sorry.. I-I wanted to tell someone... b-b-but I thought that..." Howdy whimpered softly. He sniffled loudly. "I'm so sorry..."
"It's okay, buddy. It wasn't your fault." Snap whispered softly to him.
Rudy nodded in agreement. He held Howdy even closer against himself, pressing his chin on top of his head. "It'll be all right, Howdy. It's going to be okay. You'll see..."
As Rudy held onto the shivering and crying zoner, he tried his best to fight back the burning anger rising up inside of him. How dare those two treat his friends this way...? How dare they hurt Blocky like that, nearly freezing him to death... How dare they force Howdy to watch the whole thing, helpless to do anything to stop it... He knew they were going to be cruel, but..he never imagined it would be like that.
The only positive thing about this is that at least he and Snap aren't fully in the dark anymore about what was going on. They knew some of what was done to Blocky, and how he was being treated. As much as it pained them to know that, they felt better knowing than being left in the dark. In addition, they also now knew the location of that portal. With that knowledge, they could go to the portal and infiltrate where Blocky was being held and rescue him.
Rudy knew there were some pieces likely missing. They didn't see all of Howdy's memories. There were large, black spaces that had appeared while they watched. Even if there weren't, they would still needed to be careful. Knowing what happened was only half the battle; they still had to get in, infiltrate without being seen, get Blocky without complications.
Then there was the chance that they might be expecting him... True, that might be a stretch, but Rudy refused to rule out the possibility. Better to err on the side of caution. He had to go find Penny and tell her about this. She needed to know.
Knowing the situation called for action as soon as possible, knowing that he was not going to be able to hesitate for long, Rudy immediately began to consider what course of action should be taken. He thought about his recent ideas, and then began to consider others ones. After a while of thinking, he felt he had figured out the best path to take. He still felt a little skeptical about the choice he was about to make, but that was the thing about choices. You will always make one that you will regret later.
"Snap..." Rudy said after several more minutes had passed. "You and Howdy head towards the Pencil Sharpener. Howdy is to show you its exact location. Have a map ready and mark it."
"Are you sure that's a good idea, Bucko?" Snap asked, raising a hand towards his friend. "What if they're waiting for us?"
"They could very well be..." Howdy's voice was so haunting, it sent chills through their spines. With wide eyes, he continued, "I was supposed to be back a while ago... Terry might be getting suspicous. She might..."
"I understand your concerns. But you guys...we don't have much choice in this. We can't let them get away with what they did. This is our one chance to try to stop them. Understand that I'm not going to rush in there ill prepared; I just need the coordinates. I plan on talking to Penny as soon as possible so we can decide what we will do. I promise, we will not move so hastily."
Rudy understood why his two friends were still in doubt. Even Snap, who would be more willing to go along with whatever he decided, was shaken and uncertain. He had seen for himself what happened, and while he still has determination to take the right action, he was quieted by what Terry and Von were capable of. It was worse than any of them had ever imagined.
But there was little time to sit around and discuss their feelings about this. There was little time to stay and try to comfort Howdy. Rudy felt guilty with having to leave him behind. As he let go of him and stared down at him, he could see the tears staining his cheeks. Rudy bit his lip, feeling his heart break in two. He wished he could say something to help his friend feel better. But there was too little time for that. If Terry and Von realized that Howdy was gone for too long...
Swerving his head to Snap's direction, he said, "Don't delay this any more than it has to be, Snap! Time is not on our side here! You and Howdy need to go to the portal in Pencil Sharpener!"
Snap nodded his head slowly. "I get what you are saying, Rudy, but..." He looked down at Howdy. Noting his shivering state, he turned back to Rudy and said, "I don't know if he will be able to handle going back there so soon..."
"But..I have to..." Howdy said softly. He wiped away his tears. "If I don't go back..." He paused, his eyes widening in horror. "R-Rudy is right. We have to go.."
"Howdy..." Snap said softly, his eyes widening. A small smile spread across his face. "You really are a trooper, aren't you?"
Howdy smiled back at him, but said not a word.
"And you are certain you want to do this?" Rudy asked softly. "Are you willing to go through with this? Howdy, I don't like to make you do anything you don't want to do. I'm just... I hope you don't feel bad of me. There's just..too little too..."
Howdy raised his hand up. "Do not blame yourself, Rudy. You're right. We do need to take action. I am scared and frightened, yes, but I will not stand for Blocky being hurt like that anymore. I'm afraid of what they might do to me, but I am more afraid of what they might do to our friend, or other zoners. Trust me, Rudy. I'm agreeing to this because I want to, not because of you forcing me into anything."
Rudy couldn't help but feel a sense of pride and happiness with Howdy as he heard those words. The initial guilt that he felt with trying to get Howdy to take Snap to the portal left him, dripping out of his fingers like some warm liquid that fell upon him. It impressed him how Howdy was willing to go along with the plan despite the possible risks that it came with. It took a lot of courage to do that.
Rudy decided to move things along when he reminded himself of the situation. Before he could do anything, he discuss things a little further with his friends. There was one thing he needed to agree with them upon before they could take action.
"You two can meet Penny and I back here after you have located and marked down the portal's location. Is that okay?" Rudy asked.
Snap nodded his head. "It sounds good to me, Bucko."
"I see nothing wrong." Howdy said. Rudy stifled the tempation to flinch. Howdy might be acting braver, but his facade was easily broken through by his own voice. "It won't take me long to locate the portal. We can be back here in... an hour?"
"Yeah. I think that's a good time. I just have to speak to Penny about that and see if she's okay with it." Rudy held back the fact that Penny's mom was now an obstacle, and if she decided not to let Penny come, there was little he could do about that. Penny's mom's knowledge of ChalkZone wasn't of the top priority here right now. But it will be once this crisis was taken care of. "Snap, which hospital did you say she was taken to?"
"The main one. Biggest one in ChalkZone City." Snap said. Suddenly, he looked nervous, gritting his teeth. Rudy looked at him with concern, wondering what could have changed his friend's demeanor so abruptly. Snap soon spoke again. "Bucko... What are we going to do about those zoners who tried to get Howdy?"
Rudy flinched at this. He noticed Howdy cringing, clearly remembering the chase he had been put through. Rudy realized that this was also a problem. He knew that some of the zoners were going to hold some negative feelings about what happened, some more than others. It was something that needed to be addressed before it became too widespread, or worsened beyond repair. He knew how panicky some people can be and this extended to zoners. He knew how catastrophic it could be come if left to fester.
Sadly, this, too, would need to be regulated in the back of their plans for now. Saving Blocky and stopping a possible invasion on ChalkZone was kind of more important, and he didn't think anyone would disagree with him on that. But he couldn't just say that in Howdy's face; the poor guy was scared enough. So he did the next best thing.
"We will take care of that as soon as we can. I promise." Rudy placed his hand on Howdy's cheek, gently caressing it. It'll be okay, Howdy."
The puppet zoner smiled back at him. "Yeah..I know it will." Gently, he pushed Rudy's hand away and made his way towards the door. He looked over at Snap expectantly. "Come on. Let's get going."
Snap nodded his head. "I'm coming!" He suddenly stopped, and looked at Rudy with a nervous grin. "Uh...Bucko..? That paper and pen?" Rudy stared at him for a few seconds. "I can't mark anything down without something to..."
"Oh..!" Rudy felt like an idiot. "Hold on!" He quickly drew the items that Snap requested and gave it to them. "Good luck, you two."
"Same to you." Snap said before he and Howdy left the treehouse.
Rudy remained in the treehouse for a few seconds before he began to make his way over towards the still open door. As he exited the treehouse and headed down the steps, his mind wandered. He began to ask himself a disturbing question.
Would ChalkZone be fully safe after this? Even if they defeated Von and Terry, would they now have enough evidence to prove to everyone that the fabled chalk world was real? Would he and Penny then find it much harder to combat them and anyone else who they draw into their mission? What would become of ChalkZone if Terry suddenly gained a following, loyalists who would do whatever it took to expose ChalkZone?
The thought was chilling, and he felt his body shudder at that. It was, unfortunately, a very real possibility, something that he and his friends may have to confront eventually. Unless they not only stop those two but als destroy any evidence they might have gathered, then even if they stop them now, it wouldn't last for long. It would not be a victory; nothing more than a minor hinderance to them.
But they wouldn't give up. They couldn't. Such a thing was not acceptable. He was the guardian of this world, and if he had to fight, then he will. He was not going to give up ChalkZone without a fight.
That much, he could assure Terry and Von.
sss
That was it. He was tired of waiting. At the moment, he no longer cared if Howdy was going to arrive or not. If he wanted to tell everyone what happened, then so be it. It still worked into his plans anyway. For now, he had something more important to take care of first.
It was time to get started on the heat experiment. He had given Blocky enough of a rest. Yes..half an hour was good enough for him. He had the room all set up for him, with all the monitors in place. He just needed to place the marks on Blocky so he could properly monitor him during the procedure. It mattered not if he was fully recovered from the hypothermia or not; the sooner he got the results, the better.
The little zoner did put up quite a fight. He had to admit, he was impressed with how much he tried to resist despite the fact that he was still weak from the cold. If he didn't know that Howdy had lost some of his strength, he would have even thought of it as he watched the zoner squirm around in his hand, desperately trying to pry his hands off so he could get away from him. Von tightened his grip on him as he led him down the hallway.
Terry had come a while ago to inform him that the machine apparently worked. She then promptly asked him why he had one in the first place. This, Von refused to answer. Honestly, he didn't really remember. One of his former staff members was in charge of the machine and they used for...whatever it is he was doing. Terry probably was going to be suspicious of him for this, but who cares? Let her think what she wants to.
The trip down to the room took longer than he had thought. The machine was located further down than he imagined. Trying to keep Blocky still, and trying to ignore his pleas were making it feel as though the trip was taken even more time. A part of him just wanted to toss Blocky down. He resisted, knowing that would just make things worse. A part of him wished that he had Howdy bring in some stuff to knock Blocky out with. He could use one of those right about now.
The man wasn't sure exactly what he was going to do next with Blocky. He hadn't exactly thought of it. The MRI scans were finished, but they would take a while to form. He had been able to look at his skeletal structure, which was...quite interesting, to say the least.
But as for the next experiment, he was at a loss. Maybe he will take some time away from Blocky and look at his blood a little. He hadn't gotten a chance yet to really examine the blood he had taken from him. It would be quite fascinating to see if the structure really is chalk or if there was something else going on. It was still something that confused him and left him in awe. How could a creature with a structure based on chalk possibly survive? Then again, humans and most lifeforms were based on carbon, the same thing that stuff like graphite and diamons were made out of, and they aren't exactly alive.
And wasn't chalk, in a way, consisted of something carbon...?
For a moment, the man froze, his eyes widening at that realization. In that moment, he could feel a large lightbulb move out of his head, raising above him and illuminating his mind. Had he found common ground with the zoners at last? This needed further study.
That could be the next experiment. He could get a sample of Blocky's flesh. He could remove something from the wound he already has. Cut off a small part of him. That should be quick and simple. If he could figure out more about this possible connection, perhaps he could solve the mystery of how the zoners could even be alive. If they were just another carbon-based life form... The public would not find that difficult to swallow.
He pushed those thoughts aside when he finally arrived in the room. As he walked in, he could feel Blocky's struggles increasing. He held onto him tighter, using his foot to kick the door shut to prevent Blocky from escaping.
The room he was in was mostly empty. White walls greeted him all around, and there were a small row of chairs and a small panel. The panel itself was decorated with all kinds of buttons and levers. The only other thing in the large room were the monitors that had been set up.
In front of that, a large glass window, easily stretching for more than half the room's length. A one-way mirror, allowing him to see in, but not Blocky out. The room itself was barren, save for some lights to keep it lit. Along the walls were some gray lines. Vents that would transfer heat into the room with ease. The door itself was large and metal, the bottom scraping along the floor to prevent anything from escaping. Even someone as thin and light as Blocky couldn't get out of there.
But, first thing's first. Before he got started, he had to place the markers on him. The monitor devices would not work otherwise. Holding him down with one hand, Von proceeded to place them on his shivering, cold body.
"Don't worry. Zoon, you won't be zo cold anymore." Von said, trying to mimick a reassuring voice. No surprise, this didn't seem to work on the zoner, but no matter. "I will try to make ziz experiment shorter zan zee other one. I wouldn't want you to have too much rezpiratory problemz."
Blocky struggled against his grasp, pushing back with his hands. "You have to s-s-s-stop this!"
Dr. Von Doktor shook his head. "I have no zuch planz. You are a brand new zpeciez, Blocky. Do you really zink I am going to juzt let you go, without trying to dizcover what you're like on the inside? What your limitationz are?" Von placed about five markers on Howdy. A few more, and he would be done. "Zink of it ziz way. You are contributing to zcienze. You are paving the way for a new future. And when all of ziz iz zaid and done...maybe I'll even let you go."
Blocky stared at him in silence. He didn't attempt to answer. Von wasn't sure if it was because he believed his words, or if it was because he wasn't registering them. Either way, it didn't stop Von from proceeding along, preparing for the next experiment. He placed a few more on Blocky, and soon, the zoner was covered with different markers, all linked to the machine. Yes, this should be good enough.
"If you cooperative, maybe I'll be even more likely to juzt let you go." Von said as he proceeded to carry Blocky over to the room. "You'll zee. Zurrender really iz zee bezt route that you can go. Onze you do, everyzing will run more zmoothly."
Blocky shook his head the best he could given his state. "N-No...Please..just stop...stop this all.. I don't want this.." His eyes grew wider the closer they came towards the heating room. The zoner began to struggle with a surprise increase of strength. "No! Stop!"
Dr. Von Doktor managed to keep his hold on the zoner. He grabbed onto the door knob and turned it. "Oh pipe down, will you? You are making ziz more difficult zan it haz to be! You..."
No sooner did he open the door part way did Blocky do something he hadn't attempted since the last time: bite him.
"Yeowch!" Von cried out. He nearly let go of Blocky as the zoner sank his teeth into him. "Let go of me!"
Blocky gave a muffled response, probably telling him some kind of retort. Von yanked at his hand. Eventually, he was able to free himself, avoiding having the zoner's teeth slash his skin. Von stared at his arm for a few seconds, realizing that, for the second time, the zoner had injured him with his teeth. He turned to glare at the zoner, whom he still had hung in the air by his shoulder.
Appearing to realize his mistake, Blocky began to struggle, kicking his legs in the air. He held his hands out in front of him, waving them frantically. He kept crying out for mercy, begging him not to hurt him.
"P-Please! I'm sorry! I-I didn't mean to!"
Von responded to this with a glare. "Zat'z zee zecond time, zoner..." His voice was deep with intent. "You were already warned of ziz behavior. I find it quite..unexzeptable..."
"No! Please!" Blocky raised his arms and hands over himself, desperate for some kind of protection. "I-I'm so sorry!"
Von glared at the zoner for a few seconds. He debated whether or not he should take action right now. A part of him really wanted to muzzle Blocky to ensure he won't attempt another bite. The thing giving him pause was the fact that he didn't know if Blocky could sweat or not. He didn't want to take the chance, knowing he may lose his test subject too early. Yes, perhaps he should wait before he muzzled him.
His anger faded away quickly, replaced with a smile. He could see how much that alone was creeping out the zoner. He reached over and placed his hand on his cheek. This time, the animal didn't make an attempt to bite him again.
"It iz okay. I forgive you." Not exactly true, but it was the words the zoner needed to hear, what he wanted him to hear. "Now be a good little zoner..." He tightened his grip, his muscles powering up for the toss. "..and get in zere!"
Without hesitation, or any time for the zoner to prepare himself, the old man tossed Howdy into the room. His body sailed through the air and he crashed into the ground. Von watched as he slid across the floor, almost like a real piece of paper that was pushed along by a little kid. He quickly shut the door, sealing the zoner inside.
He then made his way over to the panel. Time to get started. He looked over at the window, giving a somewhat twisted smile. The zoner was frantically trying to find a way out, hindered only by the hypothermia. And even that didn't seem to slow him down, knowing what was about to come. Von grabbed the knob and twisted it. The panels on the side began to glow red.
The experiment had just started.
sss
When Rudy arrived back in ChalkZone City, he hadn't noticed anything strange or unusual going on. He hadn't seen any signs of those zoners he had scolded earlier. He didn't see any hostility from the zoners, or any murders or gossip spreading. Mostly, just zoners having fun with whatever celebration was going on today. He took this as a hint that most zoners were unaware of what happened. At first, he wasn't sure how, but then he realized that most of the zoners were distracted by the celebration. He let out a sigh of relief at this.
As he moved through the city using his rocket shoes, he was not surprised, given that fact, that much of the city was empty. When the zoners had celebrations, many of them got involved. Very few left themselves out. This was something he wished would happen more often in the Real World.
He looked left and right as he tried to locate the hospital. There were a few in the city, given its size. But there was one main one that most zoners went to. That was the one that Penny had been taken to. It shouldn't be too long before he... Ah..there it was. Off in the distance, he could see the large building, the familiar cross sign on it. He powered up his shoes and moved faster.
He still felt some level of anger with Penny for her early accusations. Why couldn't she listen to reason? It was her fault for not noticing the tracker, right? Why couldn't she accept that she is at fault as well? Why must she try to put all the blame on him?
No, now wasn't the time to be thinking about that. He didn't want his mood soiled when he found her. The last thing either of them needed was another fight. Besides, after what happened with Howdy, he doubted Penny would even be in the mood to continue that argument. He bit his lip. Oh, he hoped that she was going to be okay.
He didn't get too far when he suddenly stopped. Something ripped through the air, loud, long, booming. He could feel chills running up and down his spine. He didn't even know what it was, and it was enough to make him stop and wonder. What was that? What was that sound that echoed in the city? It sounded so...foreboding. Rudy remained still in the air, trying to figure out what course of action he should take. Should he investigate himself or get Penny?
The answer was given to him rather swiftly.
A loud roar echoed through the buildings. So loud, he could practically feel the vibrations from the ground from up here. He then heard something else intermixing with the screams. His heart nearly stopped when he noticed the source of the noise.
There was a large beast running amok through the city. Big, yellow, equipped with sharp teeth, like a big dog, the massive zoner stormed through the city, the ground shaking beneath it. Below him, a bunch of zoners were running everywhere, waving their hands in the air as they tried to find shelter.
Rudy stared at this in horror. Where did this beast come from? What did it want? Why was it chasing the zoners? His moment of terror was short-lived when instinct kicked in. Gritting his teeth and narrowing his eyes, he activated the thrusters on his rocket shoes and he darted off towards the large creature. He wondered for a moment if Terry or Von were behind this monstrosity.
The dog beast didn't seem to take notice of him, or perhaps it simply didn't care that he was there. The beast raised its paw up and slammed it in the ground. There were several loud cracks as the ground was shattered. Rudy winced at how deep the marks were. He watched as the creature's tail struck against a building, leaving behind a deep scratch. Dust and debris fell towards the ground, nearly knocking into a few zoners who were unlucky enough to be there.
Splitting its jaws wide open, the monster then bit down at the ground. Its massive jaws narrowly missed some of the zoners, except for one. To Rudy's horror, one of the zoners was snagged by his leg. The beast held him up in the air and shook him hard. The zoner screamed and pleaded for mercy. Rudy acted quickly and zipped towards the zoner.
The dog beast finally seemed to realize that Rudy was there. Its eyes locked onto him for a split second. Then, turning its head to one side, it thrust it forward, releasing its grip on the zoner. Rudy's eyes widened in horror at this and he moved faster. In seconds, he was able to catch the zoner in his hands.
Landing on the ground, Rudy released him. "Get out of here!"
The zoner needed no further prompting. Without even saying a 'thank you', the zoner turned and ran off. Rudy watched him leave. Then he turned his attention to the large dog-beast.
The dog stared at him with those piercing white eyes. Its lips were curled back into the snarl. A low growl eminated from its throat, its sharp teeth glinting in the Day Zone sun. Rudy stood his ground, arching himself in preparation for a fight, his magic chalk raised.
For several long moments, this was all that happened. Just an intense stare down between the two opponents. Neither would relent. It was as though they felt that if they looked away, then they instantly lost. The moment one backs down, the other would close in, ready to take care of the other. So silent it was, Rudy could have sworn he was able to hear the drumming of their own heartbeats. This only seemed to make the moment feel even more intense.
Then, at last, the dog zoner made a move. Rudy tensed up his body as the zoner took a step towards him. Its ears raised up, its expression contorting with great interest. Rudy could feel the rush of air as the zoner snorted at him, sniffing him like any regular dog in the Real World would. Rudy took another step back, raising up his magic chalk just in case the dog decided to get aggressive.
The dog zoner merely turned its head to the side, its ears raising up even more. It looked almost..confused. Rudy wasn't sure what to make of this. What was this zoner going to do? Maybe it was just a giant puppy and meant no harm, but its earlier actions...
"Where is Penny?" The dog asked suddenly, his booming, distorted voice filling Rudy's ears. "Take me to Penny if you can."
Rudy stared at the zoner in shock. "Y-You want to see Penny?"
The dog zoner nodded. "I want Penny." He flexed his claws on the ground, driving them into the ground. "I need to take Penny."
Rudy's eyes widened at this. In that moment, he realized that, whatever this zoner wanted with Penny, it couldn't possibly be anything good. He couldn't allow this dog to take Penny. He couldn't allow him to hurt his friend. Gritting his teeth, he shook his head rigidly. "I cannot allow you to do that..."
At this, the dog zoner resumed its malicious expression from before. "Then you are an obstacle. I have been authorized to do whatever it takes to get Penny." He raised his head up slightly, baring his sharp teeth at Rudy. "If you do not remove yourself, if you refuse to help me, then you will have forced my paw."
Rudy bared his own teeth right back. "Penny's my best friend. I won't allow you to take her."
"Then...so be it.."
Rudy raised his magic chalk as the beast charged him. He didn't know where this thing came from or what he wanted, but one thing was for certain: he was not going to let him have Penny.
sss
The heat... Oh gawd the heat.. It was everywhere. There was no refuge from it. Nowhere to go. Everything in here was hot. Oh gawd, make it stop, please..
Blocky wobbled from side to side as he tried to keep himself from falling down. The heat had built up quickly in the room. It hung heavily over him, making it feel as though it would knock him into the ground at any moment. He had his mouth wide open, panting heavily as he tried to cope with the intense heat. He couldn't touch anything, and laying on the ground was dangerous. It was just too hot.
He could feel himself becoming drenched in sweat. His fluids could not be contained in his body anymore. Despite the need for fluid, his body was ejecting the liquid in a vain attempted to cool himself down. The effect of this wasn't lost on him, and he could feel his mouth drying up and becoming scratchier as the seconds passed by.
He didn't know how long he had been in here. He didn't know how much longer this was going to last. All time seemed to be lost on him as he struggled to hold on, struggled not to pass out. He could feel his eyelids grow heavy, a burning sensation occuring everytime he shut his eyes. His body was telling him to give out, but his mind refused to cooperate, stubbornly holding onto the hope that maybe, something good was going to happen soon. Maybe someone was going to come save him.
But as the slow seconds passed by at a snail's pace, he quickly realized that it wasn't going to happen. No one knew he was here...besides Howdy, and what could he do? He was just as powerless as he was.
Unable to stop himself, Blocky felt a sense of bitterness rise up inside of him. If Howdy had tried harder, maybe he could have gotten him out of here. He had his chance earlier, and he blew it. How could Howdy have been so stupid? There were ways of getting him out, he was certain, but Howdy just had to go blow it all up, didn't he? He couldn't be bothered to check to make sure no one was coming, and because of that, he botched up the only chance he had to escape.
Blocky shook his head, unable to believe just how bitter he had felt towards his friend. And he continued to feel that way, no matter how hard he tried to fight it back. He couldn't help it. Something about this heat was starting to mess with his emotions. He gripped his head, clenching his teeth. He had to try to stay positive. He had to keep himself from losing his sanity. He had to...
But what was the point? He couldn't fight back what was true. Howdy had failed him. His friends had failed him. He was going to die in this hellhole and it was all their fault. He gnashed his teeth together, the bitter thoughts sifting through like some kind of unwanted play. He thought of his friends, feeling his gut twisting in knots. Friends... what friends..? If they were his friends, they would have gotten him out of here. It was their fault he was in this mess.
No..it wasn't just them. That blasted girl... Rudy's cousin, Sophie.. She was the one who dragged him out of his home. She was the one who caused him to be trapped out of ChalkZone. And that woman, she took the chalkboard away. It was her fault, too. It was all their faults. He was just an innocent bystander. He never asked for this. As soon as this was over, he was going to...
Suddenly a rush of lightheadedness struck him. He gripped his forehead, wobbling from side to side. He tried to keep his balance. Everything in the room was spinning around him. His vision was becoming blurry and shaky. He struggled to keep himself from falling down. But despite his efforts, he could feel his legs buckle underneath him. He dropped down. The burning sensation of the floor filled his hands as he panted, nausea sweeping through him. He held onto his stomach, struggling to keep his stomach contents from spilling out onto the ground. No, not more fluid loss...
His body began to stink of sweat. He was so clammy, he could feel himself slipping along the ground. His fingers practically stuck together. Sweat dripped from his face, onto the floor. It seemed to almost evaporate immediately, although his vision was too blurry to confirm that. He licked his dry lips, feeling the cracks that had formed in them. So dry...so thirsty...so tired...
The breathing.. It was getting more difficult. He struggled to take in more oxygen, opening his mouth wider. He could feel his lungs start to burn. He writhed on the ground, trying to escape the heat. The cold was better than this. He never thought he'd miss the cold that much, not that it was a much better situation. But this heat... Oh gawd, why was it so hard to breathe...?
He lifted up his head and looked over at the window. Nothing but a black sheet. He could just imagine Dr. Von Doktor on the other side, sneering at him, proud of what he was doing. Blocky panted heavily as he stared, realizing just how truly at the man's mercy he was. He raised up his head and reached towards it. He looked towards the window pleadingly, hoping that the man would notice and take pity on him.
Suddenly, he collapsed into the ground. The heat pressed down on him, the ground beginning to burn his skin a little. But he didn't move. Despite all the heat around him, his body had finally given out. He laid there, covered in his own sweat, panting weakly. Unable to do anything, not even a weak whimper, he shut his eyes, welcoming the darkness that descended upon him.
"What are you doing?!"
Blocky opened up his eyes at this. A distant voice. Feminine. Familiar. He tried to see, but of course, being trapped in this room, his tired eyes and blurred version could not pick up on anything.
There were a series of quick shouts. He couldn't make out most of what was being said. A few words here or there, he picked up.
"What are you doing?! I'm not done yet!"
"You fucking fool! Do you know what you almost did?! You aren't even looking at the life readings!"
"He'z fine! He juzt..."
A loud crash. A yelp of pain. Blocky, even in his weak state, couldn't help but flinch. He could hear them arguing even more, and then more thuds and more crashes, indicating that a fight was going on. Then a scream, and finally silence.
Blocky stared towards the door, his panting becoming weaker, his eyes unable to stay open for long. Even as he heard the door knob turning, he could barely keep his eyes open to see who was coming over. All he could see was a blurred vision. Something green and red. Significance? He wasn't sure.
He felt himself being lifted into the air. Hands gripped onto him, pulling him away from the dangerously hot floor. He heard the individual's panting as they endured the heat. Through his blurred vision, he stared to make out a few details of this individual.
Terry Bouffant..?
Before Blocky could fully register this or begin to question what was happening, he felt his body go limp compleletely. The darkness that had been encroaching on him finally took over, and he shut his eyes. Then all was dark and silent.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 16, 2015 2:40:33 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 16, 2015 2:40:33 GMT -5
Chapter 22: Disbeliefs
Even the sturdiest wall can crack if given enough pressure.
sss
"Thank you so much, Biclops!" Penny held a small bag of a couple pieces of magic chalk. "I think this will be good enough."
"No problem, Penny!" The giant called back to her, that trademark grin across his face.
Penny felt a little silly for feeling nervous about asking Biclops for some pieces of chalk. Perhaps she was thinking too much about what happened when Snap attempted to get the chalk while Rudy was trying to clean the garbage out. Snap had mentioned how the giant tossed him out, proclaiming that Rudy can get the chalk himself. She came to realize that Biclops had only been frustrated at the time, and hadn't meant that she could never ask for any chalk.
Biclops had been more than willing to give her some, especially when he realized she was trapped in ChalkZone otherwise. Before he would give it to her, though, he wanted to know exactly how she had lost the chalk in the first place. So she whipped up a short, to the point story about what had taken place, informing him of the troubles doing on with Blocky, Howdy, and the Real World.
Naturally, Biclops was rather concerned. The idea of the world being exposed was frightening enough, but the fact that there were still some pieces unknown, and Howdy's strange behavior, it painted the situation as more chilling than before.
Biclops's reaction reminded Penny that, while he saw a lot of things in ChalkZone during his patrols, he didn't know everything. There were things that even he was in the dark about. He knew nothing about this portal, nor had he seen Howdy doing anything strange. For him, everything was functioning how it had been before.
The giant expressed concern when he noticed Penny's injuries. He hadn't realized just how bad they could be until he saw her limping and showing signs of pain. Penny insisted she would be fine, but that didn't make Biclops or Rapsheeba look at her with any less concern. She tried her best to look brave and not to worry them too much, but she knew it was fruitless. There was little chance for her to completely hide it; she was rather frightened at the prospect of internal damage.
As soon as she was able to get home, she would inform her mother. She was afraid of what her mom might think, but right now, the important thing was getting help.
"I wish you the best of luck!" Biclops cried as he raised his large arm up and waved at her.
Penny nodded in his direction. "Thanks!"
Rapsheeba grabbed onto Penny's arm and gently pulled on her. Penny turned her head towards the female singer. "Penny, we should get going. We have to get you back into the Real World before your mom gets suspicious." She raised up her hand in gesture. "Didn't you say that she gave you a limit?"
Penny nodded. "Two hours." She widened her eyes slightly at the realization. "And it's been over that time..."
Rapsheeba nodded her head grimly. "I sure hope your mother is the understanding type."
"I'm sure she'll understand once I tell her what happened..." Penny stopped herself for a moment. Tell her mother about this... She felt reluctance in that still. She knew her mother would react poorly, and she was concerned of what her mother was going to do afterwards. Yet, what other choice did she have? Despite her uncertaintity, she still found herself saying, "I'll make sure she doesn't do anything rash."
"And you are certain you can keep her from causing trouble, Penny Sanchez?" Asked Biclops, who remained at the entrance of the mine.
Penny nodded her head, smiling with as much certainty as she could muster. "I'm positive. Don't worry, everything will be straightened out."
Penny wasn't sure how true those words would end up being. She would try what she could, and tell her mother all that she felt would be needed. But that didn't mean it was going to be good enough. Her mother might still try something, no matter what she said. She hoped that things don't turn out that bad, but Penny knew she would have to prepare for the worst, and figure out backup plans in case her mom refused to listen.
She still had faith in her mother, though. Her mom was one of the sanest, most intelligent people she came in contact with every day. She had always been relatively calm and collected, even when faced with some of the more vicious, snappy animals. She felt that she could trust her mom to still be able to handle this rationally, even if she came back with injuries.
Then again, the main difference between the zoners and the animals were that, her mom knew the species pretty well. She studied zoology for years, and had a fundamental knowledge of multiple species. She knew nothing about zoners. Perhaps she would be more nervous as a result, and maybe she would be more likely to act without thinking...
Penny tried to remain hopeful, however. It was all she could do for the time being. She rehearsed in her head what she was going to say. She hoped it would be good enough.
"Well we need to get going. My mom might be getting worried right now." Penny rubbed the back of her head nervously. "Thanks again for the help, Biclops."
Biclops nodded his head and smiled. "Don't mention it!" He paused. A small frown appeared on his face. He looked at Penny with a determined expression. "And...be sure to tell me what happens with your mom. If she..becomes a problem..." He shut his eyes and exhaled slowly. "We will have to..do something about her."
Penny's eyes widened at this statement. She didn't like the tone of voice that Biclops had used. It wasn't really a threat, but..it was quite foreboding. She wasn't sure what he was referring to, or what he was implying. Yet, she still couldn't help but feel a shiver go down her spine.
There was no time to stay and keep talking to him, however. They needed to get going now. The longer they waited, the worse it could end up between her and her mother.
Slinging the bag over her shoulder, she gave another wave to the giant. "I'll see you later, Biclops!"
"So long!" Rapsheeba said as she waved to Biclops.
"Goodbye!" Biclops shouted before he turned to head back into the mine.
Penny and Rapsheeba headed towards the parked car, which was positioned not far from the entrance. As they walked over, Penny thought about what she was going to say to her mom. She knew she was going to have to handle this situation delicately. One wrong word, and she might accidentally cause her mom to take drastic action. Her mom had never seen this world before and had less reason to trust it than, say, an injured patient brought to her. If she gave her an inkling that the world was more dangerous than she had let on...
"Penny!"
The girl and her friend froze at that shout. It was Biclops. He sounded terrified. They had almost never heard him this frantic before. They turned around and watched as the giant ran towards them, his eyes filled with horror.
"What is it?" Rapsheeba cried, her voice laced in trepidation. "What happened?!"
With a rather haunting look, Biclops said, "The city is under attack!"
"What?!" Rapsheeba and Penny shouted in unison. They looked at each other, exhanging looks of horror.
Biclops pointed his hand. "Over there! Smoke!"
Penny turned her head towards where Biclops's finger indicated. She put her hand over her head and squinted. She tried to see what it was referring to. The giant being taller did give him an advantage. He could see further out than she could. But after a few moments, she eventually was able to stop something rather chilling.
There was a pillar of smoke coming out of the ground. Even from here, it looked thick and grey, and was practically drilling into the sky. She didn't see any buildings, however she was aware that this was the direction of ChalkZone City.
She could feel her blood running cold. To cause that much smoke... Oh gawd what was happening over there? Had Terry and Von decide to attack? Did they learn about the board's properties? Did they send out a creature to attack? Or was it completely unrelated, and had just shown up at the wrong time? Whichever it happened to be, that didn't change the fact that the city was under attack. In horror, she wondered if any of the zoners had been injured, or even...killed...
Her heart pounded against her chest. She shifted her gaze to Rapsheeba, giving her a horrified, knowing look. The singer zoner flinched at this, taking a step back. She didn't need to say a word for Penny to know that the zoner was lost in her own thoughts.
Penny wondered, for a moment, if Rudy was there. The thought of his name made her heart clench. She was still unnerved at how they had left things off. She shook off that feeling, knowing that right now, it wasn't important. She hoped that Rudy was nearby and could see what was going on. She could really use his help. But what if he wasn't? What if she was on her own?
No matter. She still needed to take action. Narrowing her eyes in determination, she took out a piece of magic chalk. Though inexperienced compared to Rudy, she drew herself a pair of rocket shoes. She turned to Rapsheeba.
"Rapsheeba! Try to help evacuate the zoners if you can!" Penny told her friend. "I'll try to do what I can about whatever is attacking the city!"
Though clearly worried, Rapsheeba nodded her head. She didn't bother to reply verbally; she just zipped off towards the car.
Penny then turned her attention to Biclops, who remained positioned at the entrance. The large zoner looked like he was getting ready to a potential fight. Penny didn't need to say anything to him. A mutual exchange of nods was all that was required. As much as Biclops would like to come with her, they both knew it was too dangerous. If the person responsible for this was a creator, and if they were using that runaway portal, then Biclops abandoning the mine would only leave it open for intruders.
Penny turned around and faced towards where she knew the city was. She ignited her rocket shoes, feeling the heat of the flames as they shot out. Penny then shot herself towards the city. She moved as quickly as she could, hoping that she would be able to get there in time.
She didn't know how long it took to reach the city. She hardly calculated the time as it passed. All she knew was just to keep flying, moving quickly in the air, feeling the wind hit against her face due to the force of the flight. She zipped passed the trees and overhead a few zoners. She moved herself around, keeping herself from hitting any of the hills and vegetation that she flew past. Then up one more large hill and...
There it was. ChalkZone City. She could see it clearly in the distance. She gasped in horror at all the smoke coming out of the place. It was even worse up front than it was at a distance. A few of the buildings appared to be knocked over, and she could already see some zoners fleeing for their lives. Their screams intermixed together, swirling around her ears.
Getting closer, Penny could start to feel some heat, and something burning. She felt her skin crawl as she made a turn and she could see flames start to shoot out from a building. She froze in the air for a few seconds, taking in the realization of just how large and wide spread the fire appeared to be. Whipping out her magic chalk, she zipped in closer.
Drawing a large bucket of water, she held on as tightly as she could. Her muscles ached and her hands threatened to make her let go. She refused to release her grip and soon she hovered above the building that was on fire. She dumped the water over it. The water rolled over the fire and Penny could hear a loud sizzle sound as it was put out. Penny looked around, trying to see if there were any other buildings on fire.
During her stationary search, she did spot something peculiar in the distance. Something massive, moving through the city quickly. She could hear more screams, and they appeared to be coming from whatever this thing was. Gritting her teeth, she moved over to get a closer look. She clutched her chalk tightly, prepared to fight the beast if she had to.
Soon she was close enough to see what it was. She stopped in her flight tracks, her eyes filling with terror. She couldn't believe what she was seeing.
A massive dog... Large and yellow and burley and mean-looking. The creature was snapping at zoners left and right, a loud snarl echoing out of its jaws. Its massive head struck a few of the larger zoners, sending them flying through the air.
"Tell me where she is!" The dog cried. "Or I'll tear you all apart!"
Penny froze at the sound of that booming voice. Her fear was soon replaced with burning anger as she saw the way the beast was treating the zoners. This was no mere feral animal, but a sentient zoner who knew exactly what he was doing. Gritting her teeth and narrowing her eyes, Penny launched herself towards the dog, fully prepared to fight.
"Wait! Stop!"
Penny was taken aback when she heard someone shout at her. She didn't have time to look over and see who it was. Suddenly, a warm, solid weight slammed against her, and she found herself being propelled to the side. She spun around for a couple seconds before she managed to right herself again. She shook her head and glared in the direction of the person who pushed her, showing displeasure over their actions.
She quickly realized it was Rudy. She stifled a gasp when she saw the multiple scratches and bruises on him. He looked like he had gotten in quite a scuffle.
"Rudy..." Penny started to say. She looked at him up and down, assessing him for injuries. "What happened to you?"
"No time to explain!" Rudy turned to face the large dog, who had taken notice of some more zoners trying to get away. "We have to stop him!"
"That's what I was trying to do until you pushed me!" Penny narrowed her eyes. "Why did you interrupt me?"
Rudy looked at her with a solemn expression. "Penny...the dog is after you..."
Penny felt her heart freeze at this. The large dog zoner was coming after her? But why? What did he want with her? Where did he plan on taking her? What did he plan on doing to her? These questions and more flooded her mind as she tried to figure out exactly what was going on.
When the dog roared loudly, as more zoners screamed, Penny pushed those thoughts and questions out of her mind. She turned to face the dog, taking on a defensive stance. If the dog thought she was going down that easily, without a fight, she would make sure to give him the shock of his life.
And him threatening zoners like that.. Unacceptable. She turned to Rudy, frowning, nodding her head. The two of them would show the zoner exactly what happens when he messes with their zoner pals.
Both wielding a piece of magic chalk, the two zipped out towards the large monster, prepared to fight.
sss
Target? Are these his target? No, none of them look familiar. Not the familiar he had been created with. He looked around frantically, trying to find the one. He had only one job. He cannot botch it up. He refused to mess things up on his first day.
All around him, moving things. What were these things? Not his target. They were just in the way. Obstacles for him to destroy or whatever. He didn't care. His creator didn't care. He pushed past them, using his massive snout to knock them away. He heard them screaming, could see them running. He snorted, narrowing his white eyes. If they didn't want to get attacked, then they should have stayed out of his way.
He continued to run through the city, his mind's gears turning as he tried to figure out where his target was. Maybe not in the city? Maybe she was out somewhere else? He thought she would be here. No? Outside city, in the forest maybe? Yes, maybe there.
He sniffed the air, taking in the various smells that hung in the air of the city. He ignored the horrific smells of smog and metal, and tried to focus on the sweeter scent of grass. He shifted his head in that direction, curling his lips up. He then attempted to move forward. He hit against something. He backed up and growled. He stared down.
Another obstacle. Small, round, and red. Bouncy. He licked his lips slowly. For some reason, the sight of it was making him eager to bite down on it. No, he can't do that. He needed to stay focused. He had just one job. That was all he was created to do.
Find Penny. That's what he needed to do. Find her, and bring her back. Creator wants her. Creator wanted her safe. That's all she wanted. That was all that mattered. And that was all he cared about. Damn everything else to tell. They didn't matter, not even this pathetic red thing that dare get in his way. He lifted up his foot and struck down. The thing couldn't get out of the way in time. The satisfying feeling of a crunch, and blood splatter. He smirked at this before continuing on.
Suddenly, something zipped in front of his face. He jerked his head back, raising his ears and growling in confusion and uncertaintity. He turned his head from side to side, keeping his teeth bared and flashing. Two new obstacles in the air. They were zipping around him. They were trying to stop him. The fools... Why didn't they get the message? Why didn't they just leave him alone? No matter. He was authorized to do whatever it took to get Penny. Two nuisances weren't going to stop him.
He snapped his jaws at them, slamming them shut. He felt his teeth clang against each other again and again. He missed them. He snarled, whirling his body around. He raised himself up on his hind legs and struck out with his claws. The sharp tips merely whooshed, narrowly missing his targets. He opened his jaws and let out a frustrated roar as his attacks kept failing. Why won't these things die already?
He didn't give up. He refused. The things were moving around him, trying to make him dizzy. No, he wouldn't allow them to do that. He struck out at them again and again. He bit down in the air, trying to snag one of them in his jaws. Missed. He snapped again. He grabbed one. Smirking in triumph, he started to pull his head back to throw the thing into the ground. He never got far as something struck him on the side of his face. Something hard. He yelped and took a step back. He shook his head, ignoring the sizzling sound of flames shooting out from his prey's feet.
The thing that struck him appeared to be a levitating bat of some kind, controlled by the creature. He shook his head, raising his hair on end. He charged forward, slamming his head against the creature, knocking its friend back. He listened to it grunt as he pushed his foot against a building, keeping it between his paw and the hard surface. He put his head close, opening his mouth and snarling in its face.
The look of terror on its face. Yes. That's the face he wanted. Creature interrupted. Creature was an obstacle. Creature needed to be dealt with. He raised his paw and started to strike down.
He paused. His eyes widened, staring at the creature before him. It struggled, jerking itself from side to side. Its friend was coming over to help. He struck at it, barely paying attention to the screams as it fall into the ground and tumbled.
This creature...so familiar...
The eyes, the hair, the glasses... And the way it was using that white stick. Wait...white stick..magic chalk... Creator... He shifted his gaze down for a moment. The other creature. Another creator. This one he was pinning, a creator, too.
No, not just any creator. He leaned close to it. It squirmed, trying to get itself free. He could feel it push against his paw, calling out for its comrade. He sniffed it a few times, taking in its scent.
He widened his white eyes and snapped his head back. He couldn't believe it. Success. Target located.
"Penny..."
The creature started at him. After a few seconds, he could hear the response, "Yes...I am Penny. Let me go."
He stared at her for a few seconds. He was no longer aware of anything else. Everything faded away. Nothing else mattered. He found what he had come here for. At last. The target has been acquired. His creator will be so pleased with him. Ignoring the screams of the obstacles, ignoring the desperate cries of the other creator, he snagged the target in his jaws, using his teeth to pin her arms against her side. He then turned and fled through the city.
sss
Oh no... No, not her. Not Penny..
Rudy's mind raced as he watched the beast carry off his friend. He locked eyes with Penny, seeing just how scared and terrified she looked. She was trapped in the monster's mouth, unable to use the magic chalk. He had failed. He tried to keep the beast away, and he had failed her.
"Rudy! Help me! Please!"
Rudy took in a shaky breath as he listened to the screams of his friend. They were so horror-filled, and as the seconds passed, they just got fainter. He watched as the beast carried his friend further and further away.
He tried to get up. He tried to climb to his feet so he could chase after her. He only succeeded in falling back into the ground. He cried out as he felt his chin slam against something hard beneath him. The rocky, concrete ground. He yelped as he felt his teeth sink into his own tongue. He could taste the salty blood in his mouth. He coughed a few times, seeing some droplets of crimson fall to the ground. He had felt himself jerk forward, as if something held him back. He turned his head to see what was causing it.
His leg was caught. There was a crack in the ground, probably from the beast slamming him. He pulled at his leg, then stopping to yelp in pain as he accidentally twisted his leg. His side slammed against the ground, and he let out another cry, feeling his leg being bent even further. He turned himself onto his stomach and pushed himself onto his hands. He needed to get out of here.
He took out his magic chalk. He looked over at the crack where his foot was. He reached down and drew a circle. In seconds, the circle completed and it created a hole. With a large chunk of the concrete floor now gone, Rudy easily pulled his foot out. He rolled along the ground with the pressure suddenly gone, and he laid down on his back. He seethed in pain a few times before sitting himself up to assess the damage.
His leg looked badly bruised. He could see the dark purple spot forming around his leg, where the skin was exposed. He flinched at the sight of this. He reached down and touched the area. He recoiled when he felt just how tender and sore it was. He quickly drew himself a cane. He got up to his feet, wobbling and staggering to the side even with the help of a cane. Once he got settled, he tried to figure out what he was going to do.
He had to go after Penny. If he left now, he would be able to catch up. If he were in the air, he wouldn't have to worry about his leg as much. He would not be able to walk like this. He tested his theory out, taking a step forward, and nearly fell over. No, there was no way he could.
Thankfully, his rocket shoes were both still on. He growled in the direction the beast left in. Their initial plan may have failed. Their attempts to stop him may not have worked, despite the manuevering and planning they had made. But they weren't out yet. At least not him. Penny was counting on him and he wasn't going to fail her. He ignited his rocket shoes and took off towards the retreating beast.
He soon caught up with the beast. The large dog stopped in his tracks when Rudy moved out in front of him. The dog stared at him with wide, white eyes, and then he growled softly. Rudy hovered in the air, glaring back at him. The dog moved his head to one side, as if he were trying to tell him to get out of the way. Rudy shook his head.
"Rudy! Get back!" Penny cried.
Rudy looked down at her. "No! I won't leave you!"
Rudy almost didn't notice the paw coming at him. He let out a shout of surprise and moved back. He winced as he felt the rush of air brush past him. He flinched when he felt the claws barely graze his already damaged leg. He clutched it to himself, gripping it tightly.
He barely had time to move back again when the beast tried to attack a second time. The claws ripped through the air, grazing against his stomach and chest. The ability of flight was the only thing preventing Rudy from becoming dog chow. Yet despite the advantage, he still found himself desperately dodging the dog. He didn't even have time to draw anything; he was focusing all his concentration on just staying out of the way.
Realizing the danger of fighting the dog here, Rudy zipped towards the outskirts of town. Just as he hoped, the beast followed him. He could hear the thunderous claps of each foot fall behind him. He struggled to keep ahead, but the creature was faster than he had predicted. He could feel hot breath behind him as the beast was so close, a flare of his nostrils could reach him.
Soon, they were outside of the city. He whirled himself around to face his opponent. He was suddenly struck by the back of the claws. He screamed as he tumbled through the air. He desperately righted himself up before he fell into the ground. He shook his head and glared at the large dog before him.
"I won't let you take Penny, you monster!" Rudy raised up his magic chalk. He watched as the dog's eyes widened, as if he realized that he was in trouble. "If you don't let my friend go, I will make you let her go!"
For a few moments, the dog just stared at him. The air around him grew tense, neither daring to look away. It was like some kind of contest between the two. White eyes on green. Nothing could tear them away. Nothing could make them turn their heads. Not until one of them made a decision.
And it didn't take long for that.
The dog creature shook his head feverishly. He pulled his lips back into a snarl, showing Rudy his sharp teeth. He took a fighting stance, pressing his claws into the grassy dirt below him. He glared intently at Rudy, his tail swishing from side to side. Rudy remained quiet, staring at him. Realizing that the dog beast was not going to back down, he knew that he had no choice.
Rudy raised his magic chalk once more. "All right then..." He saids oftly. "I guess we are going to do this the hard way."
Giving a loud snarl that Rudy took as a yes, the yellow dog bounded towards him, still holding Penny in his jaws. Rudy took quick note of how the dog was being gentle enough that his teeth weren't penetrating her skin. But this provided little relief; maybe he was just saving her for later, or didn't want his teeth ruined by her Real World blood.
Rudy wasted no time. Narrowing his eyes in determination, he activated the thrusters on his rocket shoes and he made a beeline towards the beast. The dog would have roared if he didn't have Penny in his mouth. He stood up on his hind legs, raising his paw in the air. Rudy watched as the claws flexed, and then struck out at him.
Rudy managed to dodge to the side. He moved quickly enough to avoid getting hit this time. The dog wasn't finished with him, however. He had to dodge another attack, another swipe of his paw. A lunge at him, which Rudy narrowly escaped. He winced as he heard the loud thud of the dog landing. This thing was heavy.
He dodged a few more attacks, zipping from side to side. He did his best to stay one step ahead of the dog. He looked back at Penny, watching as she struggled to get free. Rudy turned himself around and went towards her, only to have the beast's head strike at him. He tumbled to the side, yowling in pain as his leg was struck. He shook his head to recover himself, and he took off back towards them.
He tried to get close enough to grab Penny, only to be struck away yet again. The claws hit against his back, forcing him into the ground. Rudy rolled across the ground painfully, getting dirt in his mouth. He spat it out, coughing. He felt a shadow form on him. He looked up and saw a massive foot being held over him. His eyes widened in horror. The beast was going to kill him, just like he killed that innocent zoner...
The memory of that was enough to bring his blood to a boil, renewing him with more confidence and determination. Still fresh on his mind, he could see that poor zoner being squashed, his life blood spilled onto the ground. He could hear his screams, which were instantly turned into gurgles, and then, in a flash, silence. He and Penny had tried not to stare at the crushed body as they focused on the massive dog. They tried not to focus on one of the horrified zoners coming over, mourning his friend's loss. But now it was flooding back to him, giving him another reason to take down his monster. Who knows how many more zoners he had murdered in cold blood..?
"You...will not get away with this.." Rudy declared. He moved a little away from the zoner, putting distance between him and the massive yellow dog. He began to circle him, looking for a weakness to exploit. "You will be stopped. I swear it..."
The dog stared at him, his eyes filling with disbelief, and then he seemed almost humored. He could see the lips tick up into a smile. Rudy narrowed his eyes further. Did this dog think he was some kind of joke? Well, maybe he should show him just how 'funny' he could really be.
The next move happened before Rudy had time to think. The creature, moving faster than he had anticipated, lunged towards him, paws spread forward. Rudy let out a scream as one of the paws hit him. Before he knew it, he was thrust down into the ground. He let out a grunt as the air was forced out of his lungs. The massive foot was lifted off from him, and he let out a few wheezing gasps of air. He looked up at the dog, his vision slightly blurred from the impact.
The dog smirked down at him. In his jaws, Rudy could see Penny looking down at him in absolute horror, her mouth dropping open. Rudy tried to speak, but for a few moments, his breath was gone, and he was unable to articulate words.
"P-Penny..."
That was all he was able to get out of his mouth before the dog struck him a second time. The paw hit him against his side, and he let out a scream as he was tossed through the air.
"Rudy! No!" Penny screamed loudly in horror.
Rudy couldn't respond to her. He couldn't even look in her direction. He shut his eyes as he slammed into the ground with great force. The impact sent pain seering through his body. More dirt got stuffed into his mouth as he rolled across the ground. He stopped a couple feet away. He laid there for a few moments, whimpering in pain.
He shook his head and looked over at the yellow dog. At this point, the canine seemed to have lost interest in him. He could hear Penny calling out to him, begging him to leave and get help. Rudy climbed up to his feet, trembling, as he watched them go, ignoring the pain in his leg.
Standing on the leg was difficult, and he had lost the cane earlier. But the adrenaline that pumped through his body helped to numb the pain a little. Right now, his mind was focused on combating this dog and helping his friend.
Penny cried out to him, "Get help! Leave me and get help!"
Leave her? No...he won't do that. Never would he do that. He had to help her now. Rudy, narrowing his eyes in determination, reignited his shoes and rose up in the air. He took off after them.
The dog's ears pricked up when he heard the rocket sounds behind him. He stopped and turned his head. His eyes narrowed in contempt when he saw Rudy coming over. There was also a look of disgust on his face, as if he saw Rudy as nothing more than mere vermin to be exterminated. His heart pounded in his chest when he realized that's probably how the dog saw him as well. If that's the case, he is going to be in for a world of disappointment; he was not going to give him a chance to do anything to him or his friend.
Rudy raised up the magic chalk, narrowing his eyes further. The dog growled softly and turned himself around. He reared up on his hind legs and slammed himself into the ground. Rudy winced as he practically felt the vibrations from here. But he did not run. Penny needed his help. Holding up his magic chalk, he swiftly began to draw. He needed something simple, quick to draw, yet still affective. He knew something that just might work.
In seconds, Rudy drew a dog whistle. He grabbed it in his hands as soon as it materialized. He held it up in the air for the yellow dog to see. The massive canine's eyes bulged and he appeared to realize what was going to happen. He began to turn to run, but Rudy never gave him a chance to get that far.
Knowing that there would be no harm done to him or Penny, he took in a deep breath and blew as hard as he could. While Penny did not appear to react, the dog was a whole different story.
With very wide, white eyes, the dog pulled his head back, waving it from side to side. He pawed at his ears with his feet, letting out loud whimpers of discomfort. Rudy felt guilty as he watched the large zoner show real distress, but he couldn't stop. He kept blowing, hoping that it would eventually be enough to make him let go. At first, the dog zoner showed no signs of letting go, instead resorting to running around in place, shaking his head, letting out guttural growls and whines.
Then finally, he was unable to hold back for much longer. With tears forming in his eyes, the dog opened his jaws open to let out a loud scream. Penny let out one of her own as she fell towards the ground. Rudy zipped towards her and managed to catch her before she hit the ground. The two humans landed their feet on the grass and, with no time to exchange thanks, turned their attention towards the large dog.
"You...! How dare you...! Interrupting me with that hideous device?!" The dog screamed.
"I told you I wasn't going to let you get away with this." Rudy said as he pointed his magic chalk towards the beast. "Why don't you just surrender?"
The dog widened his eyes, then flattened his ears. He shook his head a second time, as if trying to get the loud, ringing sound out of his ears. He patted his paw against his head a few times, and then emitted a low, guttural growl. "I cannot do that. I must succeed in my mission."
Rudy narrowed his eyes at this. Of course the dog zoner wasn't going to give up. He had met plenty of rather stubborn villains, so the dog's behavior didn't surprise it. It was, of course, rather frustrating and gave him more work to do. Then again, he couldn't exactly expect a villain to just give up so easily on their goals, no matter how ludicrous or unachievable they were. If they weren't trying to do something so bad, he could almost..admire them.
He turned to Penny. The girl was staring at the beast before her. She looked shaken, but otherwise was fine. Rudy didn't see any injuries on her. He let out a sigh of relief before turning back to the dog. The two of them had to figure out a way to stop this dog, subdue him. Then they needed to learn just why he wanted to take Penny. They had to figure out who was behind all of this, before that person could strike again.
Rudy raised up his magic chalk. He turned to Penny again and gave her a knowing nod. Penny returned it, taking out her own piece. The two of them glared at the dog. Without thinking, they took to the air, the flames shooting them upwards, levitating them off the ground.
As if on cue, the dog beast charged towards them. He swatted at them, mainly focusing on Rudy. He snapped his jaws at him, trying to catch him. Occassionally, he'd go after Penny, but use considerably less force. The dog was rather swift for his size, jumping from side to side and whirling around quickly, turning on a dime with ease. Loud yowls and growls filled the air as he desperately tried to get one of them.
The two children had some trouble keeping away from him. They zipped around in the air, moving in circles and dodging left and right. A few times, the dog almost got one of them, only for them to manage a last second change of direction. They could feel the rush of air as the dog jumped by them, his teeth or claws just barely missing them. The dog roared loudly and jumped, forcing the two to dive down and then make an abrupt turn to the right. They could hear a loud thud behind them and watched as the dog skidded for a few seconds along the ground. He then stopped, looked at them, and roared at them. He pawed the ground and charged again.
He jumped at them. Rudy and Penny moved to the sides. The yellow beast jumped in between them. Dust and dirt were kicked up from the ground as he landed. Rudy and Penny were in shock at just how close they were to him, and just how little odds they had in dodging that. They were stunned for a few moments, allowing the dog to whirl around and bite at them.
"Rudy!" Penny screamed in horror. "Look out!"
Rudy let out a horrified cry as the dog snapped his jaws at him. The boy managed to fly backwards just in time for the jaws to slam shut in front of him. There was a loud, almost echoy clang as the teeth collided with one another. Rudy could feel his face pale when he saw that the bite missed him only by a few inches. He moved out further, taking on a defensive stance.
This was seriously one bad dog. He and Penny had to do something about him soon, before he had a chance to take Penny herself to wherever he wanted to, before he could cause more damage to ChalkZone. But what were they going to do? What would stop a large dog? The whistle was only temporary. If only there were some gigantic dog pound that could...
Wait... Dog pound... That's it. Rudy turned his brightened eyes to Penny. They locked on to hers, and the girl looked at him with curiosity. She flew in closer, one eye cautiously looking at the dog to make sure he didn't try anything.
"What's your idea?" Asked Penny.
"We need to draw a large cage!" Rudy exclaimed. He used his hands, spreading them out to indicate what he meant. "We can encase him in a large, unbreakable barrier! That will keep him contained while the zoner police come and figure out what to do with him."
"That's a great idea, Rudy!" Penny rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "But we will need to keep him in one spot..."
"Oh yeah..." Rudy couldn't believe he forgot about that. It would be silly of him to expect the dog to just hold still while they were trapping him. He wasn't stupid; he would realize what they were doing and get away. What they needed was a way to keep him from moving much so they could encase him.
"And I think I know how." Penny said, raising a finger. Rudy looked at her expectantly, waiting for her to tell him what the plan was. "We're going to need.." Suddenly her voice trailed off. Her eyes bulged open. "Get out of the way!"
Rudy looked over just in time to see a large, yellow paw strike at him. It collided with the front of his body. He shut his eyes and let out a scream. Unable to see, he could only feel the sensation of himself losing control. He spun around in circles and he collided against something hard. The back of his head took a hard hit, and he felt himself slump down. He looked up, seeing the dog and Penny through very blurry vision. Then everything darkened and he passed out.
sss
Penny stared down at the prone form of her friend. Her body shook in fear, unable to comprehend what had happened. One second, Rudy was fine and speaking to her. The next, he laid still on the ground.
She felt her heart twist. How could they have been so stupid? How could she have been so blind? They were in the middle of a battle with this dog creature. And they both chose now, of all times, to discuss a plan. And the dog had taken advantage of this and got in a surprise attack. She bit her lip, wanting nothing more than to rush down and help her friend.
But she couldn't. Not now. She turned her attention back to the dog. She noticed how he was heading towards her friend. She could see the way his teeth were bared, the gums pulled back to show the razor sharp teeth. She narrowed her eyes. Oh no he doesn't...
She lifted up her magic chalk and dove down towards the monster. When she got close enough, she pressed the chalk against the air, creating a long line. She began to fly around the canine, continuously creating a long, durable line. Around and around she went, avoiding any attack the dog tried to place against her.
She looked around the back legs, and then moved towards the front. She looped around about four times, ignoring any signs of dizziness that tried to descend upon her. She then paused, allowing the lines to materialize as what she had intended: rope.
Then, mustering up her strength, she gave a sharp tug.
The dog's eyes widened as he felt his legs suddenly being yanked towards each other. He let out a yelp as he fell into the ground. His side slammed against it heavily. His legs were bound close together, hog tie similiar what Penny had seen pigs tied into before. She looped around some more rope and secured the knot even further. She than flew away and watched the giant dog to make sure he couldn't get out of it.
The yellow dog let out a series of growls as he tried to kick his legs. He squirmed and writhed, opening his mouth and letting out desperate grunts. They soon melded into whimpers and whines as he found that he wasn't able to get up. He still kept struggling, looking more and more panicked as he remained trapped on the ground.
Satisfied the dog could not get to her anymore, Penny took position in front of him. She stared into his eyes, noting how panic-filled they were. The dog stared at her in disbelief. He squirmed a little more, desperate to get himself free. Eventually he just stopped and stared at Penny in the eyes.
"Please, let me go." The dog pleaded with her.
Penny folded her arms against her chest. "Why should I? After what you've done?" She pointed a finger at him. "You should be ashamed!"
"B-But..I didn't do anything wrong! I was just following orders!" Wailed the giant dog.
Penny growled at this. She hated it when villains tried to say they weren't doing anything wrong. It was just a way for them to push aside their guilt. "Oh yeah? And just what were you told to do?"
The dog said, "I was supposed to take you to the portal!"
Penny raised an eyebrow. How interesting. "Which portal?"
The yellow dog jerked his head to one side. "The one over there. There's a pile of numbers and such underneath it. Well, where a portal would normally be that is."
Penny stared at the dog in confusion. A pile of numbers? What was he talking about? She soon realized the dog was not referring to the hidden portal which might be where Howdy had snuck off to. Instead, the direction the dog indicated was somewhere else entirely, in more familiar ground. In fact, a little too familiar...
She took in a sharp gasp when she realized that there was a place over there with numbers. There was a particular location where she would find a huge pile of letters just laying about.
Her own place. After all, she writes a lot of equations for school and such. But..wouldn't that mean...?
"...who was your creator? Who sent you to get me...?"
A tense silence, and then the dog uttered his answer. "Your mother."
Penny felt her heart freeze at this. Her..her mother drew this beast? Her mother did this? She..she thought she... Oh no... What did her mother almost do? Did she have any idea what she almost had done?
Penny took a few steps back, clutching her head tightly. She clenched her teeth, her swirling mind trying to come to terms with this. She lowered her head, her body shaking with emotion. Unable to hold back, she pulled her head back and, with her eyes shut and mouth split open wide, she let out a scream.
sss
Terry stared down at the unconscious form of the zoner. She clenched her teeth tightly, taking in a few quick breaths. The zoner appeared to be fine, minus the unconscious part, and the injuries he had already recieved. Her mind was in turmoil as she tried to make sense of what she had done.
Why did she do that? Why did she try so hard to save this little creature's life? No, that's not what she did. She was just trying to preserve the specimen. That's what she kept telling herself over and over again. She reminded herself it was all professional. She shouldn't have any kind of emotional attachment to this creature, and she didn't... Did she? No, she did not.
Then, why did she react so badly when she had walked in? It was just because she didn't want to lose their test subject. That's all it was. She forced herself to exhale, keeping on telling herself that. It was all just professional...
She couldn't fight back the bitter feeling rising up in her stomach. In addition to her confusion, she was also furious with Dr. Von Doktor. His experiments were starting to get a little out of hand. She had allowed him to do this to gather information, and she admitted some of the experimentations were a little fun. But now it was getting ridiculous. She found it hard to believe that Von, a scientist, couldn't tell that Blocky was starting to suffer from heat exhaustion...or was it heat stroke? Whichever. It didn't matter. Point was Blocky was on the verge of collapse, and yet Von was still cranking up that dial...
Yeah she overreacted. She had seen the zoner was about to suffer some major damage, and she had raged against Von about what he was doing. She had lost her temper, and she had attacked him. She had knocked him out. She bit her lip, realizing just how unprofessional that was. Oh well...maybe he won't remember anything when he woke up...?
Terry stared down at the zoner again. He was placed up against a cooling pad that she had found. There was also an empty bottle of chalk water; she had given him some water to rehydrate him when she took him back. The zoner was barely conscious then, but it was enough to help him get some water back into his system. Now he laid sleeping, to use a less harsh term, against the cool surface, which was helping to bring his body temperature back to normal.
She had a feeling that a heat experiment would be more risky than a cold one. She should have voiced her concerns with Dr. Von Doktor, and perhaps try to convince him skip this experiment or be more restrictive on this. But she didn't and because of that, they nearly lost the little runt.
But..why should she care...? Sure, there was the issue with getting another zoner. But why did she feel anything for him? Why did she feel a slight pang in her stomach when she stared down at him? It didn't really matter, right? He could just be redrawn. Isn't that how it worked in the chalk world?
Terry shook her head, trying to push out any of those doubtful feelings. She had to remind herself that Blocky was just a zoner and there was little reason to care what happened to him. She also reminded herself that some of the testing was necessary; after all, if people were going to come and go in the chalk world, they were going to need to know their strengths and weaknesses, right?
Well, enough of this. She needed to go check on Von anyway. She had left him back in that room. She wasn't sure if he had woken up yet or not. She would have to face him, and confront him on what had happened. Her actions may have possibly ruined their partnership, but there was still hope that she could fix things. This was her shot at revenge, and she wasn't willing to let it go that easily.
Taking one last look at the zoner, the woman turned and began to head out the door. She didn't get far when she suddenly collided with someone. She grunted and took a step back. She looked to see who she had run into. To no surprise, it was Von.
Terry took a few steps back. She stared at the man for a few seconds, her eyes wide. Then she narrowed them. "So...you've awaken..."
Dr. Von Doktor snarled at her. "Hello, Terry..." He said in a darkened voice. "May we...chat?"
sss
Rudy wasn't sure what to think. His mind was swirling with thoughts, unable to fully comprehend them all. He had hardly moved from his spot since he had heard the news. He tried not to think about it, and yet..how could he ignore something like this? It was impossible. He could hear the words being repeated in his head over and over again. Even though nearly an hour had passed, he could still hear the words clear in his head, as if they were just spoken.
He stared over at Penny, waiting to see if she had lied or been mistaken. A part of him desperately hoped so. What she said...it couldn't have been true, right? No...it had to be a misunderstanding of some kind. There had to be something that he and Penny missed. Something that would clear this whole thing up.
Yet...nothing came to mind. His brain was drawing a blank. He couldn't think of anything that would deter this away from what he and Penny had previously concluded. And the confirmation they had gotten... He couldn't very well deny that, now could he? No, he could not. He had to face facts, as much as he hated it. There was only one reality placed in front of him. Only one thing that could be true.
Penny's mom was the one who drew that dog. Penny's mom was the one who sent the dog to go find Penny. She had authorized him to do whatever it took to bring Penny back.
This had been quite a shock to his system, and to Penny's as well. When he had woken up and he had gotten his focus back, Penny had informed him of this. At first, he thought she was joking, but his denial was all but shattered when they went back into the Real World and learned from Penny's mom about this.
She had admitted to drawing the dog. The two of them had been horrified, but Rudy kept silent. He stared out blankly as he listened to the two females talking with each other. This helped to paint a better picture of what had happened.
Apparently, Penny's mom had been so worried about Penny being gone for so long, so worried that something might have happened to her, she had sent out a dog zoner to find her. She had apologized for her hasty behavior, but reminded Penny that she should have been back home sooner. Penny had tried to tell her mom what happened, but the woman had to leave and take care of an impatient client, leaving her and him sometime alone together.
Rudy couldn't believe what had taken place. All because of a worried mother, parts of the city had been destroyed and some zoners were hurt. And then there were some that were killed. Cold chills ran up and down his spine. He felt such a strong mixture of anger and pity for the woman. On the one hand, he couldn't blame her for worrying about Penny. But on the other, did she really have to draw a merciless dog to get Penny back home...?
He stared over at Penny. He looked at her up and down again. His eyes scanned over her body. He did feel relief that Penny wasn't hurt worse by the dog's attacks. He was shocked by how reckless the dog was. If he was only meant to take Penny home, he could have been a lot more gentle with her. The fact that Penny may have suffered internal damage certainly didn't help.
And with that large dog running amok... They were both really lucky to have gotten away with minimal extra damage. He suffered the worse, but the only really bad injury he got was his leg, and that had become rather manageable already. The wound wasn't as bad as he thought it was. He did have a bump on his head that needed to be checked out, but Rudy was confident that it wasn't a bad injury.
He knew that Aunt Tilly was going to want to talk to Penny's mom about this. She hadn't arrived yet, but he knew it wouldn't be too long. He winced, realizing that this incident may cause his aunt to change her mind about letting him come into ChalkZone. If she saw him injured...
He wanted to convince himself that his aunt would try to be more reasonable, but he reminded himself of what happened with Mrs. Sanchez. The woman had sent a reckless zoner out into ChalkZone to bring back Penny. The dog was being taken care of as he sat here, but that didn't erase what the zoner had done, nor did it make him forget that Mrs. Sanchez was the one who drew the creature in the first place.
What of his aunt? What would she do? She was harder to convince than Mrs. Sanchez. Would her reaction be even worse? Would she take more drastic action? Rudy shuddered at the thought. He felt a pang in his stomach as he realized just how much of this might have been ruined all because of an act of desperation.
Sure, he couldn't blame Mrs. Sanchez for her reaction. She did legitimately think that Penny was in danger. But couldn't she have used a less...dramatic way to do it? Why create something so vicious?
Rudy leaned back in the couch and exhaled slowly. He turned his head, staring at Penny, who sat next to him. There was heavy air of slience between them. It was almost deafening as they waited for their folks to come over and speak to them.
"I still can't believe my mom had..." Penny spoke, breaking the silence. She had her gaze tilted upwards. "I thought she trusted me. Why would she..."
"I guess she was just really worried about you." Rudy said, trying to sound supportive. "She just wanted to make sure you were safe. Though I admit, the giant dog was a tad overdone..."
"You think?" Penny said. She stared over at Rudy, her eyes narrowed slightly. "You saw what that zoner did, Rudy. He wrecked the place! And what's worse..." She placed a hand over her face. "My mom created him to be that way!"
Rudy looked at her sadly, biting his lip. He couldn't blame her for being so upset. "I know, Penny. But there's nothing we can do about it now. At least the dog has been stopped."
Penny nodded her head. "Yeah...you're right..." She was silent for a moment, taking in a deep breath, exhaling slowly. "We'll just have to make sure to inform our folks of what to do, and what not to do. Maybe if they better understand, they'd be less likely to put out something like that."
"Yeah..." Rudy agreed. "I..."
Suddenly he went silent. There was something he realized didn't make sense. He stared at Penny, wondering if she had a hand. The thought chilled him, but the only way to find out was to ask. And with her staring at him in confusion, he couldn't stay silent for long.
"Penny...I just realized... Your mom, she knew about creating a dog. How did she know...?"
Penny paused for a moment. She bit her lip, shifting her eyes from side to side. Even though she didn't open her mouth, Rudy knew the answer shining in her eyes. He moved his head back, and stared at her in disbelief.
"Y-You told her..." He breathed softly, feeling a burning sensation rise up inside of him.
"I'm sure you told your aunt." Penny started to say, but Rudy dismissed her words.
"I can't believe you told her.." He slowly straightened himself up, an attempt to make himself look taller. Penny leaned back, her eyes beginning to show signs of confusion. "Penny, you knew how dangerous that was!"
Penny stared at him for a few seconds, looking surprised by this turn of events. She then narrowed her eyes and pointed a finger at him. "What about you? Oh sure, you haven't done anything to jeopardize ChalkZone!"
Rudy could feel the cold wave of emotion sweep up along his back. A part of him realized that things were getting out of hand so swiftly. The other part just allowed the anger and emotion from their earlier spat rise up inside, swirling around his mind, taking him over. For that moment, he no longer felt sympathy for Penny, something that he wasn't proud of. The only thing he could see was the person that had caused the problems herself.
"At least I wasn't stupid enough to let a tracker get put into me!" Rudy said, pressing a thumb against his chest to indicate himself. "I would have been suspicious of Dr. Von Doktor, and I would have checked myself, and I would have found the tracker and have it removed! But you..." He pointed an accusatory finger at Penny. "You did nothing! You didn't show any sign of concern that Von was there! You weren't suspicious! You didn't try to do anything! You..."
"That's not true!" Penny jumped off the couch. She glared at Rudy in the eyes. "And you know that!"
"Oh really now?" Rudy said, a dark smirk spreading across his face. "Then how come you didn't have the tracker removed?"
"I didn't know about it!" Penny cried.
"Exactly! You didn't know! Because you couldn't be bothered to check!" Rudy snarled at her. "You are supposed to be smart, Penny! Well I'm having a hard time believing that right now..."
Penny took in a few quick breaths at this. Rudy could see the anger swelling in her face. The tension betwene the two was building up rapidly, and though Rudy wanted to stop, he found himself unable to. He watched as Penny took a step forward and point an accusatory finger at him. "Don't you dare try to pin this whole rap on me, Rudy! You had as much to do with this as me..perhaps even more!"
Rudy widened his eyes at this. He narrowed them deeply. "How dare you..."
Penny sneered at him as the cloud of emotion began to affect their judgments. "What? You can't handle the truth?" She frowned at him. "If you hadn't left that portal open, Rudy, none of this would have happened!"
Rudy felt a surge of fire rush through his body. How dare Penny say that.. How dare she try to blame him for what happened... How dare she try to shift all the blame onto him.. Sure, he left the portal open, but he had done that before without a problem. How could he have known today would have been different? But Penny..she knew that Von was up to no good and she still didn't try to do anything about it. And because of that, the tracker went undetected and...
He stood up from the couch. He flinched slightly as he put weight on his leg. He focused on Penny, his anger enabling him to ignore whatever agony was left in his leg. He took a step forward, staring into Penny's eyes. They were locked onto each other, intensified by the weight of emotion growing all around them. They lose sight of their surroundings, and they only knew each other in that moment.
"Are you saying it's my fault...?" Rudy asked in a forcibly quiet voice. "Are you saying that those zoners died because of me...?"
"Well, Rudy, if you had closed the portal, then Von and Terry would have nothing to get into ChalkZone with. Now they possess the chalkboard with that portal on, I might add, and now we have this whole crisis to take care of!" She raised her hands over her head, emphasizing her statement. "And it wouldn't have happened if you had done your job as ChalkZone's protector!"
Rudy took in a sharp gasp. His body gave a shiver as the negative emotion swelled up even more. He felt the back of his head heat up, a headache beginning to spread to his forehead. Without thinking, he seized Penny by her shoulders. "And what about you?! You were the one who told your mom about how to create zoners on the chalkboard! You were the one who was knocked out by an untrustworthy scientist and did nothing about it! You were the one who led Von to our place! I'm certain your actions, or rather, inactions, may have helped Von discover a parallel dimension, or given Terry a way of proving it to him! You were..."
Penny started to push back against Rudy. "You don't know any of that, Rudy! You don't know how much my actions caused any of this! You don't know that I..."
"I do know enough that you're as much to blame for this as you think I am!" Rudy tightened his grip on Penny. He started to push back against her. "You should have been smarter than this, Penny! And the fact that you keep blaming me for it, while ignoring your own faults... That's disgusting! I thought you would have been better than this!"
Penny glared at him as she struggled to get herself free. "Let me go, Rudy! This is unacceptable!" Her feet began to slide a little on the ground as Rudy applied more force. "Release me at once!"
Rudy refused to comply. He pushed her even harder, and soon he had her up against the wall. Penny tried to escape, but Rudy's grip was too tight. He growled at her, "No! Why should I? It's your fault this happened, Penny! If you weren't so stupid and had actually listened to your gut suspicions, we wouldn't be in this mess!"
"Don't you fucking dare blame me for this, Rudy! If you had closed the portal like you were supposed to..." Penny started to say.
"Enough about the fucking portal!" Rudy could feel his blood boiling over. "Maybe if you been paying attention, you could have stopped them from discovering the location of the portal! This is all your fault and you know it!So stop trying to hide away from responsibility!"
There was a heavy silence between the two children. They glared at each other, panting heavily. The intense emotion ignited all around them, creating a swirling vortex that neither of them could escape. They wanted to stop, yet they could not. They were drawn in, and now instinct was taking over. And neither were willing to back down.
"How can you say it was my fault?" Penny growled. "Why can't you admit your own fault?!"
"At least I care about ChalkZone!" Rudy shouted. Penny's eyes widened in shock at this. Rudy leaned closer to her, putting his face near hers. Unable to stop the sneer from spreading across his face, he said, "I guess Ms. Bouffant was right about you all along.. Maybe you are useless!"
Penny took in a sharp gasp of horror. She stared at Rudy in disbelief. Then, with a surge of emotion, she managed to push Rudy away from her. The boy took a few steps back, glaring at her. The two of them took a defensive stance, hunching their shoulders. It reminded them of last time, only this time, they didn't have anyone to stop them...
"I-I'm not..." Penny stammered. She then shook her head and bared her teeth at Rudy. "You know that's not true, Rudy! I've helped you and Snap out many times and don't you dare try to deny it!"
Rudy smirked at this. In a hissing voice, he said, "Yeah..I can see you're a lot of fucking help, with a mother like that..."
Penny took a step forward. "You take that back!" She and Rudy began to pace around each other, refusing to take their eyes off one another.
Rudy shook his head feverishly. "Why should I? It's damn well true!" He held his hand out in gesture for a few seconds. "It's her fault those zoners are dead, Penny! Face it!" He took a step towards her, lowering his head, keeping his eyes glued on her. What he said next, he could not believe, yet he let it slip out anyway. "You're mother's a cold-blooded murderer.. A psychopath... A monster..."
Before Rudy could fully realize what he had said, he staggered back as a fist collided with his cheek. He let out a yelp as he stumbled back, nearly falling into the ground. He looked over at Penny in shock, noting the fist that was raised, the look of pure rage on her face.
For a few seconds, the two just stared at each other. It felt almost like a western cartoon, with the sheriff and criminal facing off. Rudy could feel his vision start to turn red. He tensed his body up for a few seconds, then, unable to hold back any longer, he lunged for Penny. He collided with her and the two tumbled into the ground.
In that moment, both children were blinded by their rage. All rationality had left them. Before where they stood as friends, now they wrestled with each other with the feral ferocity of animals. All the tension and emotion, all the things that had happened, it all culminated and contributed into this. Everything else became a blur.
Rudy opened his jaws and bit down on Penny's arm. She shrieked in pain. She slammed her fist against his stomach, making him wheeze and release her. She forced herself on top of him and grabbed onto his hair. Rudy yelped as he felt his scalp being pulled back. She pushed his head into the ground. Rudy pulled his foot back and kicked her in the stomach. The two children climbed to their feet and they rushed towards each other again. They grabbed onto each other's hands and pushed against one another, trying to force the other back into the ground.
Penny was the first one to weaken. She shut her eyes, her teeth gritted, as she fell into the ground. Rudy took this chance to shove her down, and then delivered a punch against her head. She yelped and fell onto her side. Rudy jumped on top of her and the two began to wrestle. Their growls and grunts filled the room.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 18, 2015 16:18:25 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 18, 2015 16:18:25 GMT -5
Chapter 23: Punishments
Every action has a repercussion.
sss
Penny could hardly remember what happened, or what led up to this point. She didn't remember what happened in ChalkZone, or their narrow escape from that dog, or what happened with Blocky. All she could see was red. All she could hear was the thundering rage pumping through her body. The only thing on her mind was Rudy. Without rhyme, and only having anger as reason, she fought back against the person whom she had considered to be her best friend.
The two children wrestled with each other across the ground. They were so filled with rage, they couldn't even articulate real words. Only grunts and shouts and hisses, as if they were just mere wild animals that got into a scuffle. They weren't aware of anything around them; only each other.
Penny pulled her fist back and punched Rudy again, connecting it with his jaw. She watched as the boy's head was tossed to the side. He paused for a moment, and then hissed at her, his teeth bared. Before Penny could do anything, she felt Rudy's teeth in her arm again. Her eyes bulged open and she let out a cry. She could feel the teeth start to penetrate her skin. In a panic, she struck against Rudy's head, incapacitating him enough force him to let go. She retaliated by giving him a bite of her own. He screamed as her teeth sank into his arm.
Rudy struggled underneath her. He kicked his feet out wildly, trying to hit her. Penny managed to hold him down, biting down harder on his arm. He was eventually able to free himself. He pulled his arm away, yelping as he felt her teeth slice against his arm. He then rolled himself onto his back. He pulled his legs back and struck against her, kicking her off of him. She rolled across the ground painfully. She pushed herself up onto her hands and coughed a few times.
Suddenly, she felt an arm slunk around her neck. Rudy straddled her, keeping one arm pressed against her throat while the other grabbed her hair. She yelped as she felt her hair being pulled back. She grabbed onto his arm and sank her nails into it, scratching along the skin. When that didn't work, she bit into him again. This was enough to make Rudy loosen his grip, allowing her to slip out from him.
Penny whirled around, staggering back to her feet. Rudy looked at her, his pupils shrank in a blind rage. He charged towards her. His shoulder smashed against her, making her fall back. Penny stumbled backwards for a few seconds. She shook her head, rapidly recovering. Glaring back at Rudy, she kicked the ground as if it was dirt and ran towards him. With her hands out in front of her, she grabbed his shoulders and pushed him away. Rudy struggled to keep his balance. Seeing this opportunity, Penny rushed over again, this time faster, her eyes narrowed. She shoved him again, this time with more force.
Rudy now laid on his back. His eyes were clinched shut for a few seconds. He glared up at her. Using his left leg, he struck out against her shin. Penny winced as she felt his foot collide against the shallow layer of flesh, clanging against bone. She buckled forward, clutching her leg. Rudy climbed up and he grabbed onto her hair again. Penny let out a scream as she was pulled back into the ground.
Trying desperately to fight back, she grabbed onto his hair and pulled it as hard as he was doing hers. The two children were locked this way for several moments, neither willing to relent. Eventually, the pain became too much, their scalps threatening to rip off their heads, and they let go. They laid there, sitting up, glaring at each other. They bared their teeth and went for each other again.
Rudy delivered a punch against her face. Penny let out a scream, holding her sore jaw. She hissed at him and delivered a punch of her own, placing it in the center of his face. He stumbled backwards, waving his arms around in an attempt to keep himself from falling over. He then lunged for her and bit down onto her hand, specifically her finger.
Penny shrieked at this and tried to yank her hand back. Rudy merely tightened his jaws around it, his teeth pressing further against the skin. She grabbed his face and started to push back against him, her nails digging in. But no matter how hard she pushed against him, Rudy would not relent. Out of desperation, she slammed her leg between his. A low, dirty move, but in the moment, she did not care.
With Rudy stumbling back, having released her finger, Penny lowered her head and charged towards him. She collided with him, her head slamming against his chest. She pushed him against the wall, and held him there. Rudy returned the favor, colliding his chin with the top of her head. This attack stunned her enough for Rudy to push her back, freeing himself. She shook her head and, after snarling at him, ran towards him again.
She punched him, making him stumble to the side. He growled at this and ran towards her side. He opened his mouth wide and he bit down onto her arm, grabbing onto it this time to prevent her from getting away. Penny gripped his arm in return, her teeth sinking into his flesh.
All the while, they kept pushing against each other. The harder they pushed, the harder they bit, the more both refused to relent. Penny's mind swirled with thoughts, still locked in a feral stance, unable to think of anything except beating Rudy at this fight. She continued to push back against him, as he did with her. Their bodies shook as they exerted as much strength on the other.
Then, finally, with a strong shove, the two found themselves losing their grip on the other and they stumbled backwards. Horrific pain shot through them as they each racked off a piece of flesh from each other. Their screams of pain intermixed together. Short, but loud and filled with emotion. They took a few steps back from each other, clutching their arms against their chests.
Penny stared down at her arm. She could see the extent of the damage. A small piece of flesh had been ripped off of her. She could see the blood dripping down her arm. She could feel pain radiating from her arm, extenting up and down the limb.
In addition, she could feel something in her mouth. Wet, and kind of salty. She moved it around her mouth, some confusion coming into the forefront of her thoughts. She spat it out into her hand, and it took her only seconds to realize what it was. A chunk of Rudy's flesh... Not much, like with her, but still there.
In that moment, Penny froze, her eyes widening. At last, the anger and rage she felt quickly dissipated, the pain and horror of what happened finally making itself known, taking over her brain. The sight of Rudy's flesh and the sight of her own damaged arm, along with the feelings of horrible pain, were enough to kick her out of her feral state, forcing her to confront a new, just as negative emotion: shock.
Lifting up her head, she looked over at Rudy. The boy stood several feet away from her. His body was hunched almost defensively. He was glaring over at her, but this time, not just anger, but fear and shock were present. His arm was bloody, just like hers, the red fluids leaking out of the wound that she had given him. They locked eyes onto one another, neither saying a word to the other.
Penny could feel her body trembling horribly, unable to stop. She could feel waves of shock and fear rushing through her body, her heart pounding in her chest, her breathing remaining quick and emotion-filled. She could feel a cold chill crawling up her spine as she stared at the shaking boy before her, feeling the reality of what happened weigh down on her.
Did..Did they really just do that...? Did she and Rudy and just..fight like wild animals..? Her eyes widened further, disbelief spreading through her head. She tried to speak, but the stunned state she was stuck in prevented her from articulating even a single word.
She could hardly even remember what happened. She remembered feeling insulted by what Rudy said, but..what did he say..? In that moment, she couldn't remember that. She just remembered seeing red, and..
She took in a sharp breath of horror. She had hurt Rudy. He had hurt her. They attacked each other. The full realization of this washed through her shaking body. All signs of anger were gone now, replaced with only chilling terror. A part of her wished this was all some kind of horrible dream, but the reality was right before her. She took a small step backwards, biting her lip, letting out a soft, low whine as she felt reality punching her in the face.
The circulation of emotion made her legs feel weak. Penny was not able to stand up any more and she dropped down onto her knees. The pain that stung from various wounds seeped into her mind, as well as the guilt of realizing that Rudy suffered similar injuries as well. She put a hand on her face, shutting her eyes.
Oh gawd...what had she done...? How could she have lost control like that? How could she let herself get into that state?
She could feel tears forming in her eyes. She did not bother fighting them back. She could feel the sting of the salty fluid move down her eyes. She felt her lower lip quivering, a few short squeaks escaping her throat. The emotion too great for her to contain, Penny shut her eyes and, with tears spilling out, she broke down.
sss
Did that just happen? Did that really just happen? Did he really do that?
Rudy's mind was flooded with multiple questions. Left and right, they came, most of them the same statement over and over again. His mind was crowded with the thoughts, making him unaware of his surroundings, save for the sight of Penny, blood leaking down her arm.
This, combined with his own painful injury, was enough to shock Rudy out of his feral state of mind. For the first time in what felt like an hour, he could feel some actual, rational thoughts seep into him. His reasoning returned, and when he came to grips with the reality of what happened, he was frozen in shere horror.
He couldn't tear his eyes away from Penny. He couldn't blink, couldn't do anything except stare at her. She was in pain..just like he was. And it wasn't the fault of some villain; no, they did this to each other. This realization made him breathe in and out quickly, shaking his head in denial. No..this couldn't be true. This couldn't have happened. They..they were better than this, right? They wouldn't have...
But it was true. The longer he stared at Penny, the longer he looked at himself, the more he knew this to be the case. The pain that racked through his body reminded him of the reality of the situation. He could feel blood in his mouth. Penny's flesh was in it, and he spat it out, horrific guilt racking through his body. He couldn't stop shivering, couldn't stop his racing mind, as he struggled to come to terms with what had occurred.
What had led up to this? Why did they attack each other? Was it his fault? Hers? No one's? At the moment, he didn't care. All he was aware of was that he had hurt Penny, the person he had considered his best friend. His eyes bulged and he clenched his teeth. Tears formed in his eyes as he listened to her cry.
What had he done...? What had they done...? Why did they let themselves get in this state? How could they have allowed such a thing to happen...?
Rudy remained standing, though his legs were having a harder and harder time supporting him as the seconds passed. He shifted his eyes from side to side. Tears continued to spill out of his eyes, and he gripped his face, digging his nails into his skin. Oh gawd no... He hurt Penny... No...
Unable to stop himself, he could feel cries of his own escaping his throat. He trembled as he let out loud whimpers and whines, not doing anything to stop the tears from flowing down his face. The room was soon filled with the shaky sobs of the two children, the weight and reality of what happened pressing down on their shoulders, their bodies trembling hard.
"What the hell happened here?!"
The two children turned their heads to see Aunt Tilly and Mrs. Sanchez standing there. The two adults had just arrived onto the scene. Both of them wore expressions of horror and anger on their faces.
Rudy and Penny did not say a word. What could they say? How could they explain the situation to their folks in their state of mind? Their brains were frozen, unable to truly process what was going on, unable to even make a move except cry. They turned their heads away, lowering them and continued to cry.
They did not listen to what the adults said as they rushed forward. They could detect their foot falls, their heavy breathing. But their words flew over their heads. Perhaps they were asking them if they were all right. Maybe they were asking why they fought. But they didn't hear any of it. Just a mumbled mess of words that didn't make sense to them. Their minds pounded with the silence and emotion of the room, drowning out everything else.
Rudy became aware of his aunt grabbing his arm. He was yanked forward, and he was forced to walk with her. A steady, quick pace. He thought he could hear someone saying something behind him, but he wasn't sure.
Then they got outside. Were they going out to the car? It seemed like it. His vision was blurred and he had to keep his eyes shut, the tears making the sunlight too bright for them. His aunt yanked him a little harder, yelling something not out of anger, but horror and desperation, and it was then he became aware of Penny's mom's voice. Then his feet no longer touched soft grass and was back on something solid.
Then he heard coherent words in the midst of his confusion.
"Hurry! Get them into the back! We need to get them treated before their wounds get infected!"
Rudy felt his aunt pull him even faster, as if there was renewed horror in her. He opened up his eyes and soon became aware of being in another part of Mrs. Sanchez's house, where she had various medical supplies for the animals she has to take care of.
Turning his head, he could see Penny behind him, her mother grabbing her arm. Mrs. Sanchez was directing Aunt Tilly to the right room. While she did that, Penny looked at him, their eyes locking onto each other. Various thoughts and emotions were shared through that single glance. Then they were forced to look away when they were swiftly pulled into the room, the door shutting loudly behind them.
Before Rudy knew it, Penny was propped up onto a large, flat table. He watched as Mrs. Sanchez put on a pair of gloves. She looked over at Rudy and then at Penny, her eyes carrying a look of concern and a bit of disappointment.
Rudy watched as Mrs. Sanchez went over to one of the cabinets nearby. She grabbed an armfull of different supplies, such as cloths and disinfectants. She rushed back over to where her daughter was. As she prepared for treatment, she turned to Penny.
"Please, hold still, Penny. This is going to hurt, but you need to stay still, otherwise, it's just going to get worse."
"Y-Yes, mama..." Penny squeaked out in a weak voice.
Rudy felt his heart freeze as he listened to Penny's whimpers of pain. The treatment had just begun.
sss
Dr. Von Doktor glared at the woman before him with contempt. His nose was slightly wrinkled as a snarl spread across his face. He did his best to remain calm, to not let his anger be shot out of him like some kind of leaky faucet.
But that task..how could he pull it off? How could he stop this surge of emotion inside of him? Standing in front of him was the woman who was the very reason he had this pounding headache. The one who had interrupted his experiment. The one who had crossed him. The one who had betrayed him.
How dare she... Did she not know who she was dealing with? Did she have no idea just what kind of trouble she was in? Did she forget that they were supposed to be a team?
"I can't believe just how...recklezz you were being." Dr. Von Doktor said, his voice barely controlled, his teeth clenched. "You should have known better zan to interrupt an experiment. Do you have any idea what you could have done?"
Terry snarled, "And what about you?"
"What do you mean?" Asked Von, folding his arms against his chest. "I didn't do anyzing wrong. Are you going to be one of zoze people who shiftz blame onto otherz?" He shook his head in disappointment. "I zought you would have been better zan zat, Terry."
"Oh shut up! You were the one who nearly killed our bargaining chip!" Terry hissed at him. She pointed at where Blocky still lay unconscious. "He was burning up! Had he been in there for much longer, he would have been dead! What use is a dead zoner?"
"Well, I could have just dizzected him, and then find a replazement." Von said. "The puppet would be perfect, since he already comez here." He paused and tilted his head. He scratched his chin as a thought crossed his mind. "Zpeaking of which, where iz zat little bugger? He was supposed to be here..."
Terry took a step forward. "Don't you try to change the subject!" Von looked over at her, doing his best to hold back as the woman continued to scold him. "You're not getting another bargaining chip until you learn restraint!" She pointed a finger at the man. "Because at this rate, we will constantly have to get more and more zoners, and then we will eventually get caught! The zoners would catch on!"
"Maybe..." Von said. He had to admit, trying to get another zoner didn't exactly sound very fun. Still, he shrugged his shoulders as if it was no big deal. "But I'm sure it would have been nozing we couldn't handle."
Terry pulled her lips back into a snarl. She formed a fist with one of her hands. "You need to learn restraint, doctor. These experimentations of yours are too risky. It's time that you stop!"
Von raised an eyebrow. "Are you telling me zat I can't do anymore experimentz...?"
"Yes." Terry nodded her head. "I think you gathered up enough information."
Von smirked, anger glowing noticeably along his mouth and eyes. Terry gritted her teeth and took a step back, as if she knew what he was thinking. He looked away and stared down at his hand. He flexed them and said, "What a shame.." He curled his fingers inward, giving Terry a sideways glance. "I waz zertain we could have made zome...fazcinating dizcoveriez about these zonerz."
"You can wait until we opened up the gateway into that world." Said Terry. "After we are done getting our comeback on those children and those who wronged us. Let us take care of those first before you go butchering these zoners."
"Why, Terry..." Von chuckeld coldly. He turned to look back at her, using both eyes to see her. "I didn't know you cared about zem."
Terry took a step back. "I don't! It's just that..." She looked over at Blocky for a few seconds. The zoner still hadn't woken up from the heat experiment. She turned back to Von. "From now on, just leave him alone, okay? He's had quite enough of your foolery. Give him time to heal, and in the meantime, you can check out the blood sample you took from him. That should keep you busy, right?"
Von's smile faded slowly. "Are you ordering me around, Mz. Bouffant...?"
Terry narrowed her eyes. "Since you don't seem to comprehend how your actions could have backfired on both of us...yes." Von growled at this. "You are clearly not competent enough to handle this. I cannot trust you with Blocky anymore. So from now on, he is off limits to you." She took a few steps forward, her eyes remaining locked onto his. "You may not touch him again until I say so."
Dr. Von Doktor scowled at this. Who did this woman think she was, depriving him of his rights like that? He was the one who captured Blocky. The little zoner belonged to him, not Terry. He decided what was best to do with him, not her. He knew what he was doing. He knew how far to go, and how to ensure the zoner's survival. Terry wouldn't know a damn thing about that. She wasn't the one studying his anatomy.
Yes, the measurements seemed high. He could see it for himself. But Blocky could handle more than that. He could handle more than what Terry thought. He had studied his body enough to be confident with this. Terry, on the other hand, would be the one most likely to have Blocky die faster. She was the one who didn't know what she was talking about. She was the one who would slip up because she cannot properly read equipment.
Slowly, he realized that the mission just might be in jeopardy now. If this woman did not allow him to continue, he was not going to be able to gather more information on zoners. And that meant he would have less of an idea of weaknesses and strengths of them to utilize. He needed to study Blocky further, but if this woman was going to be in his way...
But on one hand, he realized she did have something of a point. Blocky would not be as useful to him dead. And perhaps he did leave him in that room for too long... No, he did not. Terry was just overreacting to that. She had barely glanced at the life readings and drawn her own conclusions. He would know his own equipment better than her.
He thought briefly about taking control of the situation. He had plenty of stuff he could use here to threaten her into submission. He could easily find a way to make sure that she didn't try to interfere again, so she could not end up causing him problems or jeopardize the mission again.
But...no.. That wouldn't do. He wasn't stupid. Terry might find a way around his threat, or use it as a reason to have him reported. No, he was better off simply playing along..for now.
Although still angry, the man managed to smile. Keeping his anger in check, straightening himself up and trying to look as non-threatening as possible, she said, "All right zen..." He folded his arms behind his back. "I'll leave the runt alone...for now." Terry narrowed her eyes. Before she could say anything, he added, "How about we focuz on zending a mezzage to zose children? Zey ztill need to know of ziz, right?" He smirked. "After all, they would be a bigger hinderance to uz zan we are to each other, am I right...?"
Terry narrowed her eyes, and nodded her head. "That is correct. Those two, especially Rudy, would be problematic." She closed her eyes and sighed. "I can't believe we neglected to take care of them earlier..."
"Oh don't worry about it." Von said. He held up his hand in gesture. "Zere is plenty of time to correct ziz...overzight..."
Terry nodded in agreement. Then, setting aside their earlier hostilities, the two adults left the room, leaving Blocky alone.
sss
This place... This horrible and dreadful place... The foreboding atmosphere all around him, the thick tension that was building up the longer he was in here... The cold chill that permeated the air...
No wonder most zoners left this place alone. They must all think he was crazy for coming here.
Yet, he knew he had no choice. If this was where that portal was... Yeah, he kind of had to come here. He needed to be here and look around and find that portal. If this was the entrance into the Real World, he had to know. They all had to know, and prepare for what's to come, and how to prevent it.
He still wasn't entirely sure how they were going to do it. There were still some kinks to work out, and they might never be able to do that. But at least they'd be more fully prepared and ready for a fight. Best they know that something was coming than to be caught by surprise.
He knew that knowing the location of the portal was just part one of the struggle. It had to be marked, and others informed. Then...well at the moment, he wasn't entirely sure. He just knew there was going to be a lot of work ahead. None of them knew if Terry or Von had any idea that they now knew of the portal. They didn't know if they were plotting some kind of trap for when they tried to get into the Real World from there. They just didn't know what they would do.
But that wouldn't stop him, or make him give up. This had to be done, for the sake of ChalkZone.
"Okay, it should be coming up." A voice called out to him. "As soon as we part through this..vine things...or whatever they are, we'll be there, okay, Snap?"
The blue and white zoner looked over at Howdy. The smaller zoner was out in front of him, walking a couple feet away. He didn't have his head turned to look at him, but he did have his hand raised up, making a couple waves of the hand to indicate he was speaking with him.
Snap nodded his head to confirm. It took him a few moments to remind himself that Howdy wasn't looking at him. He cleared his throat and said, "Yeah, I got it."
The two of them had been walking through the Pencil Sharpener for a while. Even right from the very entrance, Snap sensed a strong feeling of dread when coming in here. He didn't notice much of a reaction from Howdy. But then..the zoner probably got used to coming here, or maybe he was hiding his fear just for his sake.
Walking through here wasn't an easy task. There were plenty of sharp areas, plants and rocks alike, as well as other dangers and threats to avoid. They climbed up and down the slopes, made turns to go around the spikey trees, and tried to ignore the hissing sound during their walks. The silence was so thick, it was practically loud and deafening. Snap found himself, once in a while, putting his hands against his ears to keep the nonexistent sound out.
He didn't know how long they had been walking before Howdy had spoken up. Had it been just several minutes? Had it been hours? He didn't know. It felt as though time itself had disappeared, replaced only with this uncertain reality before him, uncomfortable sights and sounds all around the small zoners.
They had headed towards one of the mountains. Snap was reluctant to go on it, the mountain's own appearance being enough to deter him. Twisting clouds, a dark coloration, little light, and a low, humming sound that seemed to engulf the mountain... What kind of creator would make something like this?
The only thing that made him go was the reminder of what would happen if he didn't come through here. He knew that, so long as that portal existed, Von and Terry were a major threat. They could get into ChalkZone, and they could use it as proof of the world's existence. This big, scary mountain was going to be the last thing he had to worry about if he didn't climb up this mountain with Howdy and help mark the location and create a map up here. Once Rudy was able to draw a teleporter here, they would be able to come back without having to travel all the way through here, and they could put whatever plan they decide upon into motion.
When Howdy had spoken up, they were heading down a winding, rock path. They had gone up the mountain a ways. Not all the way; about half way up. There was a path that led off the edges, and down a sort of bulge. It was pretty steep and walking on it was dangerous. Snap had to be careful as he headed down the precariously thin ledge, pressing his hands against the walls for leverage.
They soon reached the bottom, where the path curved up and then straightened out. There was a cave entrance of some kind, but it was covered by something green. They looked like tendrils, with spikey ridges, no surprise. And was that a horrible smell coming off of them? Snap put a hand over his nose to try to avoid breathing in the offensive odor.
"I take it these are the vines you told me about?" Snap asked.
Howdy nodded his head. "Yeah. Don't worry. This is the only place you will have to worry about them."
"Good." Snap muttered. "Because I can't stand it."
The two headed through the vines. Snap winced as he felt the vine's spikes scrape against his skin. One of the vines got stuck around him, and he ended up trapped back at the entrance for a few moments. He struggled to get himself free, but only ended up tightening the vine around him even more, pressing the thorns more and more against him.
Howdy, realizing that Snap was lagging behind, went back to help him. He held out his hand, palm up, and, to Snap's surprise, began to tickle the vines. They started to give off a really weird sound. Almost like laughter except..not... The sound of it was enough to send chills through Snap.
After a few seconds, the vines released him. They recoiled back, bending themselves into an S shape, almost like a snake ready to strike. Snap took a few steps back, watching the vines shake and quiver, that sound continuing to crawl through his skin. Soon it died down completely and the vines became limp at the entrance once more, allowing the heavy silence to return to the cave.
"What...what just..." Snap found it difficult to comprehend what had just occurred.
"Yeah, I know. I was rather shocked myself when I found that out." Howdy pointed out. "Now let's get going." He made a motion with his arm. "The portal isn't far."
Snap wanted to say something, but he found himself remaining quiet. He let out a soft sigh and he walked towards Howdy, following him down the slightly curving path, further into the cave.
They barely made a turn when Howdy suddenly stopped. Snap, his eyes wide in shock, nearly collided with his friend. He managed to stop before he hit him and took a step back. He glared softly down at Howdy. He was about to ask the zoner why he stopped like that, but paused when he lifted up his head a little, his gaze catching a glimpse of something familiar.
It was the portal. Right there, in the middle of the air. A little difficult to see, but there nonetheless. Howdy stood in front of it, and then looked over at Snap, a solemn expression on his face.
Snap held his breath as he stared at the portal. Here it was, the one thing that could spell unimaginable disaster for all of ChalkZone. The one thing that zoners all around feared. The thing that he, Rudy, and Penny vowed to destroy to ensure that Terry or Von, or even Vinnie if he got involved, could never prove to the Real World that ChalkZone existed.
"So..that's the portal...?" Snap said softly. He wasn't really expecting an answer. He just didn't know what else to say at the moment.
Howdy nodded his head slowly. "Yeah. Terry showed me where it was so I could come back here with the food, water, and medicine for Blocky." He flinched visibly at that. "Poor Blocky..."
Snap looked down at the puppet zoner sadly. He placed his hand on his shoulder. "It's okay, Howdy. None of this was your fault."
Howdy looked up at him. "I know...but I still feel so horrible. I wish I had done...something. I had helped them prolong Blocky's suffering..." He shut his eyes and lowered his head. "What a sucky way for his birthday to lead up to..."
Snap felt his heart clench at that. Howdy had reminded him that, only a few days ago, Blocky had his birthday party. And now, not so long after, he was placed in the exact opposite situation. No more was he having fun and playing games. Now he was just trying to survive, pain inflicted on him for no gawd damn reason. Snap clutched his hand into a fist, nearly striking it against the nearby wall.
No, he had to restrain himself. He had to keep himself calm. They will get Blocky out of there. He told himself that time and again. Blocky will be taken out of there, and he will be safe. They just need some more time. Just a little more time...
Snap knew that the next step now was to mark the location of a portal. He looked left and right, trying to find something useful. "What can we use to mark this portal?"
Howdy shrugged his shoulders. "I'm not sure, to be honest. I'm sure there's plenty of rocks here. It is a cave, after all."
Snap frowned softly. "That won't do... I just realized that. Simply marking here won't be enough to help Rudy and Penny find this place in case you or I aren't able to help." He folded his arms against his chest. "We need something that will stand out. Something that those two can detect with a radar thing. Something that Dr. Von Doktor nor Terry Bouffant will be able to figure out so easily."
Howdy tilted his head. "What are you thinking?"
Snap rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "There has to be something we can use..." He let out a sigh, tilting his head back. He looked up towards the ceiling. "..but what?"
Howdy merely shrugged his shoulders. It was clear he didn't have any ideas. That was okay. Snap wasn't expecting him to have any. This really was quite a stumped situation. If they didn't figure out a proper way to mark this...
He turned his head towards the portal. He could see the contents of the other side. Some kind of room. Dark, no lights on, and some shadows indicating some kind of shelf. He stared at it long and hard, his mind sifting through thoughts.
It was a risk. He knew how dangerous it could be. But perhaps...it was possible that room had something that they could use. Maybe something with metal in it. Would that work? His friends could draw a metal detector and be guided over here, where Rudy and Penny could create a hidden teleporter so they could navigate straight there.
True, he and Howdy could just bring them over. But he was aware that something could go wrong. At least this way, they will be able to have a backup plan in motion, making it harder for Terry or Von to stop them, if it came to that.
Snap continued to stare at the portal. He thought he heard Howdy calling out to him in confusion, but he ignored him. He soon began to head towards the portal. When he reached it, he peered inside, looking from side to side. There didn't seem to be anyone there. Perfect.
"What are you doing?!" Howdy cried as Snap began to crawl through. "What if you're caught?!"
Snap looked over at him. He gave his trademark smile. "I'll be fine, Howdy. I'm just going to go in real quick and see if there's anything I can use. I won't be gone long."
Howdy flinched at this, looking from left to ride. He then gulped and moved forward. "Let me come in with you! I know that building better than you!"
"Yeah, I'm sure you do." Snap flinched at this, watching as Howdy lowered his head in shame. "I'm sorry, Howdy. I didn't mean it like that..."
"It's fine." Howdy said softly as he came forward.
The two zoners crawled through the portal. Snap came first, and then Howdy. They walked a bit away from the portal, further into the room itself. Snap took a moment to look around the room. He then looked back, taking note of what was clearly Rudy's chalkboard, the one that Tilly had sold. Snap could feel his blood heating up, angered that the woman did such a stupid thing. He pushed it aside. That wasn't important right now.
"Remember, stay in this room." Howdy said, breaking the short-lived silence. His voice was low and soft. "We musn't let them know we're here."
Snap smiled at his friend. "Oh don't worry. I'm sure that neither of those creepazoids will... Howdy...?"
To Snap's confusion, Howdy took on a fear-filled expression. His body shook and he took a few steps back. It was then that Snap was aware of a shadow forming over him. He felt his blood run cold as he heard a familiar, feminine chuckle behind him.
"A creepazoid, am I...?"
Snap hunched his body, tensing up. Oh no... Please... Not her. Anyone but her... Slowly, he turned himself around, turning his head to meet the gaze of...
...Terry Bouffant.
Snap let out a surprised cry, whirling himself around to face the red-haired woman. She smirked down at him, her arms folded against her chest. Howdy moved behind Snap, the blue zoner holding out his arm in a protective manner. He tried his best to hide his fear, narrowing his eyes in determination.
Terry smiled down at the two zoners, her arms folded against her chest. "Well well..isn't this my lucky day? I was just coming over to see you..." Her eyes locked onto Howdy. The zoner gulped and hid further behind Snap. Terry merely grinned at this. "But it seems you brought along a friend..." She stared over at Snap. After a few seconds of silence, she said, "Hello there, blue boy. Long time, no see, eh?"
Snap kept himself in front of Howdy, keeping a fighting stance. He managed to give the woman a dark smirk. "I see your hair has grown back. And it looks shinier than ever! I guess wiggies are quite the miracle workers, aren't they?" Terry narrowed her eyes at this. "I have a pet wiggie I can bring over. Maybe we can make your hair look even better!" He spread his hands up and outward, away from each other, to emphasize his point.
Terry growled at this. She formed fists and flattened her limbs against her sides. "Why you little brat! I should..." Suddenly she stopped herself. She gave a soft chuckle, rubbing her chin. "On second thought... I do need to send a message to chalk boy." She began to advance on Snap. The zoner hunched himself, baring his teeth at her. "And you're just the zoner to do that..."
sss
"I can't believe you two! How could you do something so stupid?" Tilly said, glaring down at the two children. Anger hung heavily on her voice.
Mrs. Sanchez was no better. "Of all the reckless, irresponsible things you two have done..." She let out a sigh, rubbing her temples. "I just...don't understand how you two could have done something like this. You always got along so well. What happened...?"
Tilly stared at the children, as did Mrs. Sanchez, and waited for an answer. The two children remaiend silent, their heads low. A look of shame present on both their faces indicated they did regret what they have done. But that did not lessen the anger that she felt, nor did it make right what they have done. They both should have known better than that.
Now, because of their reckless attitude, they both had to be treated. Most of the injuries were minor, but some, particularly the areas with torn flesh, required more treatment. Mrs. Sanchez did what she could to treat those wounds, wrapping them up in bandages to protect them from infection. But both Rudy and Penny were going to need to head to their family doctors to get some antibiotics so they don't get some kind of blood transmitted disease.
She and Mrs. Sanchez couldn't understand what would have caused their children to attack each other like that. She could still remember the horror she felt when she and the other woman came into the living room and found Rudy and Penny fighting each other rather aggressively. By the time they got over, the children had already racked off a piece of flesh from one another. She shuddered, still remembering the screams from that.
She felt some level of relief that the two children were treated to some degree, preventing further damage. But she couldn't shake off the shock of what had happened. She exchanged a quick, worried glance to Mrs. Sanchez. What were they going to do with their children?
Still the two were silent. They didn't utter a single word. Tilly narrowed her eyes as she stared down at the two. She took a small step forward, staring at them as they sat down on the table next to each other, their legs dangling over the side, slightly swinging them.
"Well? What do you have to say for yourselves...?" Tilly pressed the top of her hands against her hips. "Why did you two try to beat each other up? What was the matter with you two?"
Yet they still remained quiet. They looked up at them, locking eyes with them. Then they flinched and lowered their heads. It was clear the two children weren't sure what to say. Was it because they didn't know how to explain it, or did they just feel utter shame over the reason why they fought?
Tilly couldn't let this go, however. She needed to know what got into these two. She needed to understand why these two would fight each other, despite being friends. This was no minor thing. They could have really hurt each other. If she and Mrs. Sanchez knew what happened, they could do what they could and make it better. Rudy and Penny were doing themselves no favors by staying quiet.
But since the two were refusing to talk, she knew that she and Mrs. Sanchez would have to figure something else out. If the two won't talk, then there was really only one other thing they could do. They cannot allow this to happen again. They could not afford a repeat of this incident. It wasn't something that she wanted to do, and she had hoped that it would all have been cleared out by now. But if these two were going to fight each other like animals, then they left them with no other alternative.
Hearing Mrs. Sanchez clear her throat to begin to speak, it would seem that she was also thinking the same thing.
"Although I am glad you two are all right, I cannot ignore the fact that you two should have had better heads on yourselves than this. You outta be ashamed of yourselves, fighting each other like that. Because of that, either of you could get an infection and get sick!"
Rudy and Penny silently bowed their heads further. It was clear that their current mental state did not allow them to speak. Perhaps they were still shocked from their fight. Good..that showed that they were learning their lesson.
"Tilly and I cannot simply allow you two to walk away from this. You two need to be taught a lesson. So for five days, you two will be grounded." Mrs. Sanchez said.
"But..." Rudy and Penny started to speak. Ah, so now they got their voices back.
"No buts!" Tilly interjected, raising up her hand. "You two should have thought your actions through more. You two allowed yourselves to be consumed by pitiful anger, and you must pay the price for that. Do you understand?"
Rudy and Penny opened their mouths as if to project. They soon shut them and lowered their heads. "Yes..."
"Good..." Tilly walked over towards Rudy. "Come on, Rudy. Let's go home. We will discuss your punishment further."
"But what about...?"
"Penny and her mom have some talking to do as well." Tilly looked over at Mrs. Sanchez. They exhanged solemn nods before the vet turned to glare at her daughter. Tilly turned her attention back to Rudy. "Now let's get going."
Tilly and Rudy walked towards the door. They stopped in the doorway. Rudy looked over at Penny. The two children looked at each other with an unreadable expression. Then, they disappeared out of the doorway, leaving the Sanchezes alone.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 18, 2015 16:18:49 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 18, 2015 16:18:49 GMT -5
Chapter 24: Aftermaths
When things go dark, look for another light.
sss
Ever since they got home a few minutes ago, he had been silent. His mind was numb, and yet still filled with thoughts. He wanted to speak, and yet he did not. He wanted to believe that he wasn't at fault, and yet he could not stop blaming himself for what happened.
How could he have done that?
How could he have lost control?
He was better than that...right..?
These questions and more plagued the little boy's mind. They were relentless, unwilling to allow him to shift his thoughts to anything else. They would not leave him alone, constantly forcing himself to be reminded of what had happened. He had gone too far this time. They both had. It was something that he was going to have to accept, and yet the very act of that...it was terrifying.
Rudy could feel his heart clenching, a sharp, bitter feeling spreading across his heart and lungs. It kept him in its tight grip, not allowing him to do anything accept think about what he had done.
The look on his aunt's face did nothing to cheer him up. She was absolutely infuriated with him. He didn't have to lift up his head to know that she was staring at him with that harsh glare. He could practically feel her eyes boring into his own. If she were able to shoot firebeams out of those visual orbs, he would be toast right about now.
And she had every reason to be angry with him. He should have known better. He should have been more responsible and held back. He should have realized that he was getting worked up and left the room. Because he didn't, he had allowed anger to overtake him, and he attacked Penny. He flinched at the memory, still hearing their battle cries in his head, still feeling the sensation of getting beat up, of beating her up. Horrible guilt clung to his chest, refusing to let go.
He kept his lead low, unwilling to look at his aunt in the eyes. He knew that his punishment was coming. He had been grounded, but he had a feeling there was going to be more. He dreaded to know what it was, but he would not run.
He put himself into this situation. He was going to have to accept the consequences for what he had done.
"Rudy, I want to know what happened." Aunt Tilly said. He could hear her take a step forward. "You and Penny were silent over there, and I understand if you were stunned. But you need to tell me what happened."
Rudy bit his lip, pressing his teeth against the skin. Talk about it...? Was now really a good time? His mind was still reeling from the events. He was still shaken up by his own outburst. He didn't think he would be able to get a word in edgewise, no matter how hard he tried. "I...I don't want to talk about it..."
Rudy felt a weight shifting beside him. He could sense warmth next to him, lightly pressing against his body. He could feel an arm slink over him, a hand pressing against his shoulder. Still, he did not lift his head to look over. He did not want to stair into the deep space that was his aunt's enraged eyes.
"I know, Rudy. I can see why it would be very hard to talk about. But I am not going to let this go, and neither is Mrs. Sanchez. If you don't tell me, then I won't be able to understand, and I won't be able to help."
Rudy looked up at his aunt. He remaiend silent, unabled to think of what to that. He understood that she just wanted to help, but..how could she? What could she possibly say to make this better?
The only thing that would right now was if he went back in time and stopped himself from doing such a stupid thing. This wasn't the first time he fought with Penny, but those other times...they had kept control. They didn't attack each other. They didn't throw punches or bite or pulled each other's hair... Their past debates were downright civil and professional compared to what happened here.
And to think that, during the time when he most needed control, he lost it... Rudy had always prided himself in being in control and reasonable, but now that was torn down, crushed into pieces. Would he be able to trust himself again after this?
"Rudy...please..recount to me what happened. I know it's scary to talk about it, but you have to get this off your chest." Aunt Tilly said. She gently squeezed his shoulder. "The longer you keep quiet about this, the harder it will be to talk about. Keeping it inside of you will only tear you apart more." She placed her hadn on his cheek, gently caressing it. "I promise, I won't judge you if you tell me what happened. All I want to know is what transpired between you two. It's not like your or Penny to hurt one another. Something must have happened. Please...tell me.."
The boy took in a shaky breath. "I-I just feel so...so bad about it..." A few tears formed in his eyes. That emotion he felt before was returning, and the tears began to flow once more. "I can't believe that I..." He looked at his hands, his mind whirling with thoughts, trying to comprehend what had just happened. "I..I don't know if I..."
"I understand. You can take your time. But please..tell me. You can tell me anything. You've got to believe that. Just take in a deep breath, exhale slowly, and speak. Let the words flow forth. Tell me what happened...so I may fully understand how you feel..."
Rudy wanted to tell her to leave him alone. He could feel the emotion swelling up inside, and right now, all he wanted to do was snap at her and run away. He didn't want to deal with this right now. He just wanted to go into his room and cry into his pillow. He wanted to release all the emotion that was surging through his body, to stand at his window and scream at the world.
He knew, however, that would not be a wise thing to do. He couldn't just push his aunt away. She just wanted to help him. She was right; keeping this all bottled up was bad. But he couldn't just release it like some wild animal; he needed to keep himself coherent, prevent those dark thoughts from returning. He needed to talk about this, so he could finally come to terms with these emotions and prevent thing from controlling his life.
With that resolve in his head, he took in a deep breath and let out a soft sigh. He tried to organize his thoughts the best he could. He turned to Aunt Tilly and gave a soft nod, indicating he was ready to speak.
Aunt Tilly gave a soft, reassuring smile. "I know you can do this, Rudy. Just breathe in, breathe out, and speak."
Rudy hesitated for a moment. He tried to think of what to say. He searched his memory bank, trying to get an idea of what transpired. It was all so surreal, it felt like it was some kind of bad dream. He had to pick up as much of the details as he could to paint an accurate picture of what happened.
Once he figured he was ready, he cleared his throat and began to relay to his aunt what happened.
sss
Snap growled as he took a step back. He kept himself in front of Howdy, not wanting Terry to take a chance and get at him. So far, she hasn't tried any such thing, but he was not going to let his guard down.
"You're crazy!" Snap cried. "What makes you think I'm going to do that?!"
Terry gave him an eerie smile. "I don't see why you would protest so much, blue boy. I'm not asking you do anything drastic. I just want you to...deliver a message." With her hand raised up, she curled her fingers inward and stared at them. A smile, combined with a contemplative look, was on her face. "I don't think that should be so hard.. A simple message deliverance is all I ask of you, Snap. I don't know why you must resist so much..." She looked back, giving him a partial glance. Her smile spread further. "Are you really this stupid?"
Snap hissed at this statement. It took all of his self control not to charge towards her. Of course she would think this way. Of course she would not understand where he was coming from. Of course she wouldn't even try to listen to him. He didn't even bother trying to explain it to her. It wasn't like she was going to take anything he said into account.
Terry folded her hands behind her back. She paced back and forth in front of him and Howdy. He could feel his friend shivering harder, prompting him to show more protectiveness of him. "I think we're being very...reasonable here. All Dr. Von Doktor and I want is to make sure your dear..friends...know what's on the up and up. We mustn't let them remain in the dark...now can we...?"
"You only want me to tell them so you could have more control over them! You want to rule them by fear so you can keep tormenting zoners!"
Terry stared down at Snap. Her eyes were wide in shock. Though whether or not it was genuine, it was difficult to say. "My my, blue boy.. I don't know where you got that idea from..." Her smile returned as she folded her arms against her chest. "You must be really paranoid if you think that. We just want to...enlighten your friends and perhaps..." She held her hand out in gesture. "..negotiate..?"
Snap gnashed his teeth together. "Like hell we'll negotiate with someone like you!"
Terry shook her head. She stared at Snap with mock disappointment. "I would have thought you would listen to reason, Snap." She let out a soft sigh, closing her eyes. "I suppose I was wrong about that. You are so high strung in your pride, and so spiteful of me, that you would neglect anything I suggest simply out of spite. For shame, Snap..."
Snap snarled at this. He wasn't going to allow this woman to manipulate him like this. He wasn't going to let her gain the upper hand in this situation. He knew that she was just trying to make him feel guilty to so that he would cave in more easily, relent to her wishes. No, he wasn't going to do that. He would not let her have any sense of victory.
Snap was going to tell Rudy and Penny when he got the chance. He would inform them of the portal's location. But he was going to do it his way. With the phrase Terry wanted him to relay, they would be more fearful, more hesitant, for the woman had delivered an affective threat.
She had pretty much threatened to erase all of ChalkZone if Rudy and Penny did not cooperate. It wasn't just Blocky who was in danger now...
The woman was really taking a chance here. Why, he wasn't sure. But he knew such a statement was just an act of desperation. This woman wanted to expose ChalkZone and destroying it..well what would she have left to expose after that? She was so determined to get what she wanted, she didn't care what she said; just so long as she got results. They didn't call her 'down and dirty' for nothing. She was truly living up to that segment she used to be a part of.
He was not going to subject Rudy and Penny to that kind of desperate fear. That's just what these two creepazoids wanted. And it was something he was not going to give to them.
"Such a stubborn little zoner..." Terry said softly, breaking Snap out of his thoughts. "I still can't believe that you refuse to comply. I suppose you really don't care about your little friends after all..." Snap hissed at this. "Perhaps I should end their misery now. All I would need to do is..."
"Don't you fucking dare try to tell me that I don't care! Why do you think I refuse to serve you?!" Snap cried. Terry simply stared at him in silence, waiting for him to continue. "I don't wish to see harm brought on to them, and that's just what's going to happen if I listen to you! You only want me to relay that message to Rudy and Penny so you have a means to control them, put a leash on them and drag them to wherever you want them to go! You want to tear down the only protection ChalkZone has against cretins like yourself! I refuse to help you!"
Terry stared at him for a few moments. "So..your answer is no..and that's your final answer?"
Snap nodded his head quickly, curtly. "Yes. So you can just forget it!"
Terry scratched her head. "Really then..." She narrowed her eyes. "Isn't that such a..shame..."
Snap and Howdy took a step back as they watched the woman's expression shift. It was unreadable, but it still filled them with a sense of dread. Snap looked down at Howdy. The poor guy looked like he wanted to turn and run away. It made him wonder just what he had been put through here. What had these two horrible monsters forced upon him?
He kept glaring at Terry, refusing to look away. Although her current expression made him nervous, made him want to turn and flee, he remained where he was. He didn't know what this woman had in mind, but he wasn't going to simply turn and run away. ChalkZone was in trouble. He had to do something in order to deter this vile woman from infiltrating it. Yet..he knew such a feat was going to be impossible without backup. Terry was not afraid of him. There was little he could do in the real world, and he was at threat of Real World water, or even a simple eraser. All he could do was stand his ground and hope that whatever Terry dishes out next will be more manageable. Something that he could bend and make work into his favor.
For what felt like forever, they simply stared at one another. He kept himself in front of Howdy, doing what he could to shield the little guy from Terry's sights. Once in a while, the woman looked down at Howdy, giving a contemplative expression. Snap would immediately respond by spreading his arm out further. Terry merely chuckled at this and stared back at him.
He and Terry locked eyes with each other. It felt almost like some kind of game. A staring contest. They looked into each other's eyes, feeling the intensity of the other, feeling just how strong willed each other was. Neither would relent, as if it meant surrendering to the other's will if they did so. This lasted for what felt like several minutes, and Snap did nothing to back down. He simply narrowed his eyes further and bared his teeth.
At last, Terry turned her head away. Snap felt a sense of triumph rush through his body even though he knew that it wasn't over yet, that Terry could easily come up with a new plan. Still, he couldn't help but smile at his mild victory.
"So you refuse to do what I say. You refuse to do the right thing and relay a message to chalk boy..." Terry said softly. Her voice sounded as though it was being controlled, and this made Snap flinch. How much emotion was she holding back? "In that case..I suppose I have no choice."
Snap wasn't sure what she was talking about. He wasn't sure what else she had up her sleeve. He formed a small fist with one hand while pointing accusatory with his free one. "Rudy and Penny will find out what you two have been up to! They will find out where this portal is! They will find a way to beat you!"
A cold chuckle from Terry froze Snap where he was and made Howdy whimper. It was so chilling... Snap couldn't think of what to say to that. It was not the response he thought he was going to get. He narrowed his eyes further, curling his lip up as Terry looked at him with those crazed eyes.
"I know they will. I want them to find out. But only on our terms." Terry took a few steps towards the cornered zoners. She smiled nastily as they felt their backs being pushed against the wall. Snap spread his arms out, glaring at the woman. Terry reached out with her hand. Snap shuddered as he felt her palm against his cheek. "Since you will not listen to us... Well, we can't exactly having you go back into ChalkZone, now can we...?"
Snap jerked his head away, snarling at her. "Do you intend on trying to keep us here?!"
"If it means ensuring our plan's safety.." Terry sneered. "Yes."
Snap growled at this. Without thinking, he attempted to bite her hand. His teeth clanged against nothing as Terry instantly moved her hand away. She looked at the zoner in disbelief before narrowing her eyes, looking almost insulted that he dare try to bite her during a 'friendly negotiation'.
Terry hissed, "I see... Looks like I made the right decision then. If you do not have the sense to be more cooperative.." She fell silent at this for a moment. She and Snap glared at each other, each focused on their own thoughts. She then softened up her expression and leaned forward, her arms clasping behind her back. "Making you a more...permanent resident here would suffice."
Snap held up his fist. "What makes you think you can keep me here?!"
"I can't just have you running back into ChalkZone and tell your little friends. Not unless you relay the exact message I want you to give, and nothing more. I know I want them to find out, but only my way. And since you won't do that, you will have to stay here." Terry turned her back to the two zoners and headed towards the nearby shelf. "I know that Howdy there may listen to me, and I would have used him to ensure that you did exactly what you were told to, Snap..."
Snap narrowed his eyes, feeling a pang of sympathy as he heard Howdy whimper at this. He had no doubt in his mind that Terry would have done something awful to Howdy to make sure he listened to her.
"But you...I know how much of a..firecracker you can be. I won't be able to trust you to do what I want. I'll be able to trust Howdy here to deliver some bad news to me then." Terry rummaged through the shelves. Snap could not see what she was going for, but he could hear the clang and clatter of things being moved around. "But if I kept you here, you won't be able to tell anyone, now will you..?" Terry peered over her shoulder, her eyes glinting as she stared over at Snap. "You will be under our full..control."
"Like hell I will!" Snap took a defensive stance. "There is no way you're going to keep me here!"
Terry chuckled. "I beg to differ, blue boy..."
"How do you plan on keeping me here?" Snap asked, his teeth bared in a defensive grin. "Chain me to the wall? Did you forget about my '2D powers', as you called them?"
Terry's eyes widened a little at this. Snap smirked in response. While in ChalkZone, he couldn't just flatten himself against a surface, in the Real World, he could. This would make it much harder to catch him, or keep him trapped in a singular location. If Terry was going to keep him somewhere, she was going to have to try a lot harer than that.
His smile faded when he saw Terry turn around slowly. The smile she had before returned, only it was more vicious this time. He felt his heart skip a beat when he saw that she was carrying something in her hands. Something that sent chills through his spine.
"Oh don't worry..." Terry grinned, raising the item higher into the air. "That's what this baby is for.."
Howdy let out a terrified scream as Snap felt ice shoot through his body. He found it difficult to tear his eyes away from what Terry was holding out in front of her. He felt as light shiver sweep through him, the reality of the situation settling in.
It..it was an eraser... Snap found himself trying to take a step back, only to find his back being pressed against the wall. He looked behind him, gritting his teeth as he finally fully realized just how trapped he and Howdy were. He looked back at Terry and glared softly, trying his best to hide the terror that was creeping up in his stomach.
As Terry moved in closer, holding the eraser out in front, Snap's shaking became a little harder, and he could feel his heart rate speeding up, pounding against his chest. He couldn't move his eyes away from the soft edge of the eraser. Sure it looks harmless enough, but he knew what would happen if that thing touched him. He was still made up of chalk in the Real World, and his body would still react in according to this world's laws. And one of them was, if he got touched by an eraser...
Snap jerked back when Terry grabbed onto the front of his cape. She yanked him forward, and he was unable to hold back his scream of terror when his face nearly collided with the eraser's deathly abrasive side.
"Now..you have a choice, Snap. Either you stay here and keep Blocky company, or.." Terry held onto him tighter, moving the eraser closer to his right eye. "Or I could wish you the best of luck in trying to find your friends while you are both blind and in pain..." She moved the eraser away and put her face close to his. "It's your choice. What shall it be?"
Snap simply stared at her in fear.
sss
"And after he said that about you... I just..saw red..." Penny winced, feeling a pang in her stomach as she remembered the events, little by little, that led up to the fight. Speaking about it was very difficult, and she was amazed she had gotten this far. "I lost control of myself..and I just..punched him..."
"I see..." Her mother nodded her head. "And after that, the fight broke out?"
"Yes. Rudy lunged at me and we just...fought each other. I..I forget what we did... But I remember throwing punches..pulling hair..."
"And biting." Her mother pointed out.
Penny said, "Yeah... Biting..." She rubbed her forehead. She could feel a headache creeping along her skull as the uncomfortable memories returned. "It was horrible.. We were like wild animals... Everything from that moment is a blur. We couldn't think. We couldn't use our rationality. It was like our logical side was shut off, and all we could think about was attacking each other."
"Anger and rage can be very powerful. They can be useful if utilized properly, but most of the time, they will make us lose control of ourselves. We cannot think and be enraged at the same time. It is not either of your faults that you lost yourself if you truly became that enraged." Her mother said. She then narrowed her eyes slightly. "But..you were still responsible for what led up to it. You two should have known better than that. You two allowed yourselves to get worked up, and instead of one of you leaving to avoid stimulating the other, you two just stayed put and, as a result, you two absorbed more and more of that anger, until you were boiling over like a volcano ready to erupt. And when it erupted..."
Penny flinched and turned her head away. She felt enormous guilt gripping her heart. She knew her mother was right. One of them should have walked away from the fight. She should have done that. She was the smart one. She should have just stifled herself and walk out of the room to avoid further angering herself or Rudy.
Instead, she foolishy stayed, foolishly tried to talk with Rudy, only to have their blood heat up further and further until neither of them could take it anymore. Now in in the aftermath, they were both injured, given to them by each other. She hissed as she felt a sting on her arm. She looked down at her arm, where the bandage covered up the bite that Rudy gave her. The sight of it made her flinch, reminding herself that Rudy also carried a similar injury on his arm. They were going to be lucky if the wounds don't get infected.
"I understand why you got angry, Penny. I will agree, Rudy was out of line with saying those things about me." Penny could detect a tinge of hurtfulness in her mother's voice, intermingling with the anger. "But I'm sure he did not mean it. You two were losing control of yourselves, and he was acting purely on emotion. We often say things we do not really mean in the heat of anger."
Penny nodded her head. "Yeah, I know.. I'm sure he just said that out of anger and frustration..." She closed her eyes softly. Even so, the words still eachoed in her head. She wished she didn't remember that part of the fight. "I can't believe I was so stupid! I..."
"Penita..." Penny felt her mother cup her chin gently. Her head was tilted upwards slightly. The two of them stared into each other's eyes. Her mother had a small smile on her face, her eyes filling with sympathy and reassurance. "Don't keep beating yourself up over this. I'm sure you won't allow it to happen again...am I right?"
Shaking her head, Penny said, "Of course not! I'd never want something like this to happen again!" She shuddered at the mere thought of her and Rudy getting into another nasty fight like this. "I..I don't want to hurt him again."
"I know you don't. I know how much you care for him, and it is always painful to find out when you had hurt someone you love. But the important thing is that you admit that you did wrong and you two try to make amends. Things will never get better if neither of you attempt to fix things." Her mother said. "I hope you understand that."
"I do, mama... I do..." Penny nodded her head slowly. "I'm still scared thought. I mean...what if he doesn't listen to me...? What if..." She stifled herself when she felt her mother grip her shoulder.
"If he's your friend, then he will listen. Just..give him some time." Her mother said. "You two need a bit of time apart to think about what you've done. Trying to apologize too soon can be disastrous. But...when the time comes..."
"Yeah...I know..." Penny said softly.
She knew her mom was right. She knew that she and Rudy would have to apologize sooner or later. She didn't want this bitterness in her stomach to last forever. She didn't want to let their friendship go sour over something like this. She still cared about the boy and he knew he still felt the same way about her. But her mom was right about something else. Right now is not a good time for either of them to attempt an apology; they might accidentally reignite the fire, and then they were back to square one.
But there was something else that was going on as well. The portal, Blocky, Von and Terry... These were all rather urgent matters. Penny was well aware that she and Rudy may end up having to work together before they can make amends. She wasn't sure how well that would go. The fight they had was rather nasty. She hoped that their ability to work together hasn't been compromised, and she hoped that they will be able to still work as a team and stop their foes.
They had to do it...for the sake of Blocky and everyone else. She couldn't allow her anger and fear to control her, to prevent her from helping those that needed it the most. The safety of ChalkZone and her friends was much more important right now than how she felt. She knew Rudy must feel the same way. If they must, they can apologize to each other later.
"However..."
Penny looked up at her mother. She flinched at her tone of voice. She knew what was coming and she did her best to prepare for it.
Her mother gave Penny a disappointed expression. "Like Rudy's aunt said, we cannot let you two walk away with what you did without some form of punishment. What you did to each other was unacceptable, and we need to take action."
"I understand..." Penny said softly, lowering her head.
"I do believe the best course of action we can take, in addition to grounding you, is barring you from ChalkZone." Her mother said.
Penny looked at her, eyes wide in horror. "B-But mom...!"
"You did not let me finish." Her mother raised her hand. "You will not be allowed to enter ChalkZone, but..." She raised a finger up. "I will permit you to use a small chalkboard so you can still talk talk to your..friends. But if I catch you trying to go in before the five days are up, you will lose the chalkboard as well. Do you understand me?"
"Mom...that isn't fair! You know that there's..." Penny started to say.
"I know, but that isn't our problem, Penita. That chalk world can take care of itself for a few days, can't it?" Her mother folded her arms against her chest. "I mean...it was just fine for all those years when you and Rudy weren't sneaking away into that world, right...?"
Penny flinched, feeling a pang of guilt. Her mother was clearly still a little upset about this world being kept a secret from her. Unable to think of an answer yet, she turned her head away.
"So it's settled then. Five days grounded, no leaving your room, and no ChalkZone, save for the chalkboard. After the five days are up, I will lift the ban." Her mother said. "Then you two can get back to saving that world...or whatever you were doing."
Penny resisted the urge to glare at her mother. She tried to keep herself settled down, but she couldn't help but feel bitterness rising up in her stomach, giving her a slight sense of nausea. Her mother didn't understand how much she cared about that world, and it really showed here. Her mother didn't care all that much about what happened to it, or anyone who was from there. To her, they were just chalk drawings; their lives didn't have any meaning to her.
This fact twisted Penny's heart and it was becoming difficult to keep herself quiet. She wished her mother would try to understand. She wished that she would just see how real this place was and try to understand that, just because the zoners aren't human, it doesn't mean their lives meant nothing.
But..how could she convince her mom of that? How would she and Rudy convince any human of that? In the end, it may end up being a futile act. This realization caused her heart to sink. What would happen if ChalkZone did end up exposed...?
And the fact that she wouldn't be able to do much about that, being trapped in the Real World and all, it didn't do much to improve her mood. It only made her feel more scared, more terrified of what might happen to ChalkZone. She wished she could go in there now and help the zoners. They could really use her help, she was certain. Instead, she was trapped out here because of her mother...
It wasn't like she could get that mad at her mother, however. Her mom did have a good reason to be angry with her. She did have every right to punish her for what she has done. She just wished that her mom would be more reasonable and lenient, at least for now. Exposing ChalkZone was going to have dire consequences, some of which, she was certain, would affect the Real World as well.
But how would she convince her mother of that? At the moment, she couldn't really think of anything. All she could do was stare at her mom, biting her lip. Her mom merely stared back at her, keeping her eyes narrowed as if to show Penny how serious she was.
Come on, there has to be something..anything she could say... But nothing came to her mind. Unable to think of what to say, Penny lowered her head as if to admit defeat.
"So...do you understand...?" Her mother asked softly. Penny didn't look at her. She just nodded her head rigidly, reluctantly. Her mother said, "That's good then." She exhaled softly. "Look, I don't like doing this. I don't like the idea of banishing you from that world, since you seem to love it so much. But I need to..."
"I know, mom..." Penny said, cutting her mother off. "You don't need to explain it to me. I understand."
Her mom nodded her head. "Very well then..." She leaned back away from her daughter. "I do believe that you have school tomorrow, anyway. You should get ready now."
"But..."
"Early to prepare, early to get there, the sooner you can start." Her mother said, giving her a small smile. "After all, a well rested brain is best suited for absorbing knowledge, right?"
"Yes, mom..." Penny replied.
Her mother looked to see what time it was. "There's still enough time to prepare. Why don't you go take a shower? I need to do some more chores with the animals. It's almost time, you know?" Her mother turned her back to her and began to head towards the exit. She stopped and looked over her shoulder. "Oh and after you're done, I want you to return immediately to your room and stay there. Your punishment begins now."
Penny gritted her teeth at this. She stared at her mother, silently wishing she could say or do something to change the woman's mind. Now really wasn't a good time for punishment. Why couldn't her mother try to see that? What would it take to make her understand?
What was going to happen to ChalkZone? If she and Rudy both recieved punishment, if they were both locked out...
...then who was going to protect it from Terry and Von..?
Penny could feel her blood run cold at this. ChalkZone was literally going to be without a protector. There would be no one left who could stand up to Von and Terry. No one who would have a shot at stopping them and getting rid of the portal. No one, except...
Snap, and their ChalkZone friends...
But..would it be fair of her to ask them of that? Would it make sense for her to send them on a mission where they were at greater risk of being tormented or killed? Snap could not use the magic chalk, and would be helpless if the humans got into ChalkZone. Same would go for any particular zoner. And using erasers would be very dangerous for a zoner. Would it make sense to send them on this journey alone? Could she and Rudy really ask that of them?
But what other choice was there? She was certain that her mom would take away the chalkboard so she couldn't use it. She was positive that Rudy's aunt, and his parents if they find out, would take away any magic chalk that he had so he couldn't use it during school. Their folks would, more than likely, do what it took to keep them locked outside of ChalkZone until the time came to relent the punishment. In other words: they had absolutely no way of getting into ChalkZone now.
As much as she hated the idea, as much as she didn't want to put her friends in mortal danger, they were the only ones left now who could do something about Von and Terry. It was up to the zoners now to defend their home.
Realizing her mother was still waiting for an answer, Penny swiftly nodded her head. "Okay, mom. I'll go do that."
Her mom smiled at her. "That's a good girl." She walked back over to her daughter and stroked her hair. Noticing the worried look in her daughter's face, she said, "Things will turn out okay. You'll see..."
"I guess so..." Penny said, closing her eyes.
"Don't worry so much. It will be all right." Her mom planted a quick kiss on Penny's forehead. She then moved back, stroking Penny's cheek gently. "Now..go on and take that shower, and try to get your mind off of this. It's not like it's the end of the world or anything."
Penny resisted the urge to glare at her mother. As she watched her leave, Penny couldn't help but feel a pang of bitterness in her chest. Of course her mom still didn't see just how serious this really was. She still thought it was no big deal, that anything that happened in that world was not a problem simply because it was made of chalk. She wished she could show her mom how wrong she was.
But for now, she just kept quiet. She watched her mother leave her alone, exiting the house to take care of the animals. For now, she would just have to go along with what her mother said, and keep to her current plan. Maybe, after she took a shower and could relax in her bedroom, she would figure out something that just might work.
There was still uncertainty in that. She knew how easily things might go wrong, or even worse. Time was unpredictable. And it was only time that would reveal to her what will happen. She just needed to be patient.
sss
Rudy rested on his bed, his arms arched over his head and against the pillow. He stared up at the ceiling, his mind filling with the thoughts of what happened lately. The anxiety of it all was enough to make him bit his lip so hard, he nearly drew blood.
He couldn't believe something like this could really happen. He and Penny had enough to worry about and now...because of their foolish actions, they had made things worse.
He still felt horrible about the fight they had. He couldn't get rid of that guilt that swirled in his gut, making him feel sick. He knew he should have known better. He knew he should have just walked away from the fight. But no, he kept on going. He attacked and hurt his friend, and she did the same back to them. They both got bitten on the arm and they both were at a risk of infection. He and Penny were going to need a trip to the doctor to make sure there wasn't any signs of infection, just in case.
If he could do it all over, he would. If he could, he'd do whatever it takes to erase this from the past and move on. He could have easily turned away, and try to do the right thing. Oh why did he let himself get pulled into the madness...?
He no longer could even feel that much anger towards Penny anymore. He couldn't blame her any longer for what had happened earlier. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that Penny did have a good point.
It wasn't really entirely either of their faults. Penny wasn't to blame for not knowing about the tracer. Yeah, she could have been more suspicious, and more willing to try to figure out what was wrong. But in the end, she was just oblivious; she never meant for something like that to happen. And it was true; him keeping the portal open did cause this mess as well. Rudy couldn't deny that, if he had just erased the portal, Terry and Von would have much less of a case to work with. They wouldn't have the irrefutable evidence that was right before them.
Rudy wasn't sure why he was so adamant about blaming Penny. Maybe he just felt so guilt-ridden that he couldn't take it, so he tried to shift it onto Penny. The thought disgusted him. He knew better than that. He knew when to accept responsibility, when something was truly his fault. To know that he had acted so immaturely...
But then, they were both acting not like themselves. Both of them had been pushed to the edge, not just by each other, but by the tension of their folks finding out about ChalkZone and trying to find Blocky and then Von and Terry... Could he really blame either of them for losing their tempers? He still wished they could have controlled themselves more, but what was done was done. He was just going to have to wait until school tomorrow to try to talk to Penny and settle things with her.
He was still concerned for ChalkZone. The idea of being locked out of it for five days was terrifying. He could feel himself get antsy at the thought of not being able to help the zoners. He would still have access to his portable chalkboard, so he could still draw things for the zoners and send them messages. But he would not be allowed to enter until after the five day punishment was over.
In the mean time, there was still Snap and the other zoners. There was a portal right into the Real World, likely where Blocky was being kept. Even if he and Penny could not get there to help, Snap and the others were still around to do something about that. They could formulate a plan to rescue Blocky and do something about the portal. Rudy had a feeling that five days would be too late for him and Penny to do something. After all, why would Von or Terry wait that long? But Snap and the others, they could stop them... Rudy made a mental note to himself to write a message to his friends soon.
No... He should do that now, before he forgot. With that in mind, he reached over to the small portable chalkboard his aunt let him have and picked up a piece of chalk. A normal one, as his aunt had taken all his magic chalk to keep him out of ChalkZone. Without hesitation, he began to draw his message. Once he was finished, he drew a box around the message to ensure it all got erased together. He then used a small tissue to erase the message.
After that, he sat the chalkboard down and rested against his bed once more. He began to think of what he and Penny were going to do, and how they would help ChalkZone from the sidelines. Even if they weren't allowed in, he realized they still had their creator powers. It was still possible that, even when not allowed in ChalkZone, they could defend it from Terry and Von. Maybe they could still turn this around.
He could only hope that his optimism and determination paid off.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 19, 2015 19:46:14 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 19, 2015 19:46:14 GMT -5
Chapter 25: Returns
So...I've heard you've done a bad thing...
sss
Snap rested on the ground. He opened up one eye, the solace of sleep already over. For a brief moment, he forgot that he was sleeping inside a large, glass container with two of his friends, Howdy and Blocky. The cold surface and the unfamiliar lighting were enough to reaquaint himself with his present reality.
He lifted up his head and looked over at the others. They were still asleep. Tired, eyes closed. Even in their sleep, he could see just how terrified they were. He bit his lip, wishing there was something he could say or do to help them feel better. He then placed his head back down, chin against the hard, cold ground. He gave a shudder, finding it hard to come to terms with his reality.
He had spent a night in the Real World, something he had never done before. The Real World was a dangerous place for him, for any zoner. It was an act he did not think he'd ever do, especially given these...circumstances.
Terry had forced this upon him. She had threatened him into submission. He couldn't believe how weak he was. He should have resisted more. He should have stood up for himself. Now he was left with a feeling of remorse. He wondered how Rudy might feel, if he found out. Surely, he'd understand, but... Snap couldn't help but fear what the boy's reaction might be.
Snap didn't bother trying to get out of the containment. Save for the few holes, which he'd never be able to fit through, there were no openings in this thing. He had a good enough look at it to know that no such exit existed, keeping ihim trapped in the glass container.
It wasn't all bad, though. He at least got to see Blocky again. The reunion was rather bittersweet. He wished he could have seen him again under better circumstances. But at least he was with him again and could see what condition he was in, and learn what he had gone through. The stories were horrible, and he found himself wanting to throw up out of rage, but a small part of him was comforted at no longer being in the dark about what happened to him.
He tried his best to control the rage-filled thoughts growing in his mind. The mere idea of those humans hurting Blocky just for 'science'...it was disgusting. Blocky hadn't done a dang fucking thing to them, and yet, they still found it necessary to hurt him like that. The stretching, the Real World water, the cold, the heat... Did they stop at nothing to get what they wanted? Were there no limits in what they would do to his friend?
Poor Blocky...he was so scared... Snap could tell that he was going to be traumatized for a long time. The zoner had hardly left his side, or Howdy's. He could still feel the rectangular zoner pressed up against him, his breathing slow and steady. Howdy laid on the opposite side of him, his hand lightly pressed against Blocky carefully, an attempt to comfort him even while he slept.
Another good thing is that at least he was trapped with his friends. Von nor Terry had thought about separating them from the container into different ones. At least they could be with each other for comfort. That was something at least.
Snap yawned and closed his eyes. He didn't know what time it was. He couldn't even tell if it was truly morning yet. Right now, he just wanted to go back to sleep and pretend that this didn't happen. He wanted to, for an extra hour or so, dream that he was back in his own home, or getting a visit from Rudy and Penny, of him being anywhere except here.
Unfortunately, life didn't always pan out that way. He didn't have a long time to rest before he heard the scraping sound of the enclosure being opened up.
"Time for your breakfast, blue boy."
Snap opened his eyes, but didn't get a chance to look at Terry before the evil woman grabbed him by his cape. He gagged as he was thrust upward, the cloth pressing against his neck. He dangled up in the air, pushing his hands against his cape, trying to get some more breath, as Terry shut the enclosure.
Snap looked over and saw that Blocky and Howdy had woken up from the sudden motion. Remaining on the ground, they lifted up their heads and looked over at him, their eyes wide in horror and shock. Snap opened his mouth to speak to them, but he was suddenly pulled through the air as Terry began to carry him out of the room and down the hallway.
Snap tried to struggle and squirm out of her grasp, but it was useless. His cape was secured too well around his neck, and the cloth itself was too thick; he'd never be able to tear through it. He eventually stopped trying and dangled in the air. He growled softly, displeased at being carried around like a cat. He would try to strike at her, but he held back. The last thing he needed was to make Terry angry.
The woman remained quiet as she carried him down the hallway. He didn't know where he was going, and everything looked so similar here, it was hard for him to keep track of where they had been. He realized that the only thing keeping him from being too nervous was the fact that Terry wanted him alive and had announced it was feeding time.
It took a little longer than he had hoped, but they soon arrived in another room. This one appeared to be the dining hall of this facility. It looked a tad dirtier than he'd expected, and it looked as if it was barely used in quite a while. He wondered if this had anything to do with Von losing his reputation. He was surprised the man could still keep this place at all. Perhaps he still had a ton of money to spare.
Snap took a moment to look around. The ground was white with some pale blue, tiled although having lost its shine. There were several rows of round tables with simple looking chairs pulled up to them. Not far away, he could see a food bar that was mostly barren, a register that was tilted to its side, and a small fridge that still had some bottles of soda in it.
Terry took him over to the nearest table. She dropped him in the chair. Snap didn't have much time to regain his bearings before he felt a click. He looked down and found that his leg had been cuffed to the chair. He narrowed his eyes. So much for an attempt at escape, not that he would have tried to with Terry around anyway. He didn't know this place and frankly, he didn't want to try his luck at getting lost.
"Stay right here. Let me go get you your grub." Terry said before turning and walking away.
Snap watched her leave, his eyes narrowing. He took this time to try to figure out what he was going to do once allowed back into ChalkZone. Rudy and Penny might be able to figure out what to do once he delivered the message that Terry wanted him to. They were smart kids. They could figure something out, right?
That is...if he was going to see them at all. He was aware of the issue with Rudy's aunt finding out about ChalkZone. He wasn't sure if that had been truly resolved yet or not. And the idea of possibly having to deal with Rudy's aunt... He could only hope that it would be easier than dealing with Von and Terry.
Snap realized he had to consider the possibility of Rudy and Penny not being able to help at all. If their folks cut them off from ChalkZone... He shook his head, not willing to believe such a possibility. Yet he couldn't shake it off. It would be smart if he tried to figure out something on his own, just in case he was not going to have the input of his friends backing him up.
But how was he going to deal with Von and Terry? For the moment, they had the upperhand. They barely left him and the others unguarded unless they were in the enclosure. And the enclosure was not going anywhere, and it was rather solid despite being hollow. Pushing it over wasn't going to work; Howdy had apparently tried something similar.
He refused to believe it was hopeless, however. There was a way to get out of this mess. He just..had to figure out a different angle at looking at this. A weak point that Terry and Von had missed.
He stifled his thoughts when he heard footsteps approaching him. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Terry coming towards him. He turned his head and he noticed that she was carrying a small try. On it was a sandwich and a small cup. The drink itself and the sandwich were clearly made of chalk, as he could tell from this distance. This was probably some bit of that food that Howdy had been forced to bring.
Terry walked up to the table and, nonchalantly, dropped the tray onto the flat surface. Snap winced as he heard the loud clang. He stared at the food and drink for a few seconds. Then he looked up at Terry, who folded her arms against her chest and glared down at him.
"Go on.." She made a gesture with her head. "Eat up. This will be your only chance. You'll get nothing else today from us."
Snap shuddered at the thought. He hated the idea of having to go so long without food, and especially without water. This, however, provided him with an incentive to eat what he could now. Turning his attention to the sandwich, he tentatively picked it up and sniffed it.
"Oh just eat it already!" Terry snarled.
"Okay! I will! I just..." Snap looked at the sandwich, lifting up the bun. "Is that...?"
"Look, you little runt," Terry growled at him. "Either you eat the food now so we can get going, or I'll take it from you and you will have to wait until tomorrow morning to get anything."
Snap flinched at that. He pressed the bun back down. He looked up at Terry for a few seconds, watching as she crossed her arms against her chest. He froze under her cold glare, and for a moment, he couldn't move. A further narrowing of the eyes prompted him to start eating. As he took his first bite and swallowed, Terry gave a small, eerie smile.
"That's a good zoner..." Terry cooed softly. She reached over and gently patted Snap on the head. He hissed at this, but Terry was not deterred. She rested her hand on him, her fingers moving back and forth. "Just eat up now. You have a job awaiting you. And remember, I will not leave while you eat..."
Snap winced as he felt Terry grab onto his head a little tighter. Her fingernails pressed against the thin cloth, pressing against his scalp. He tried to move his head, but it only resulted in her driving her nails further against his skin.
"So don't try anything funny..." More pressure down on his head. "Do you understand me?"
Snap nodded his head swiftly. "Y-Yes, ma'am..." He winced in pain as the nails practically broke the skin. He thought he could feel something leaking on his head, but maybe it was just his imagination.
Terry smiled at this, satisfied by his answer. "Good." She moved her hand away. Snap sighed with relief. "Now hurry up. I need to feed the rest of you zoners before we can get started." She motioned with her hand before refolding her arms. "So come on! Eat up already!"
"All right! Hold on!" Snap called out to her. He took a quick sip of his drink, enjoying the sweet flavor, and then turned to his sandwich. He gave Terry a small glare before he started to consume the sandwich.
sss
Rudy stood outside of his house, not far from the driveway. He was positioned next to his aunt, who kept her arm around him to keep him there. Sophie stood beside her mother, holding onto her other hand and making some excited squeals.
This was it. This was the day that he had been dreading. The day he had been waiting for.
His parents were returning.
While Sophie was excited to see her aunt and uncle again, Rudy was nervous. While Aunt Tilly did promise that she wouldn't speak a word about ChalkZone to them, he knew that could easily change if she decided it was best if she said something. He was nervous about how his parents would react. If his aunt went nuts when she found out, he could only begin to imagine just how his parents might be.
Even if she didn't tell them about that incident, there was still something else he had to worry about. No doubt his aunt would tell his parents about what happened with Penny. The thought of it made him bit his lip nervously. Would his parents keep with the punishment his aunt figured out for him, or would they come up with one of their own?
He tried to have a little faith in his parents. Perhaps they would react more calmly than he was imagining, and understand that he was already being punished. That didn't stop him from worrying, however.
He could feel his heart skip a beat when he saw the car in the distance. His heart clenched, increasing its beating, as it drew closer. In seconds, the car, which he instantly recognized as his parents' pulled into the driveway. He heard the telltale signs of screeching as the car came to a complete halt. There was a clanging as the driver's door opened up, and out stepped his father.
"Unkie Joe!" Squealed Sophie as she rushed over towards his father.
His dad, dressed in a more casual outfit like he was still on vacation, walked around and lowered himself down. "Sophie!" He stretched his arms outward. He let out a grunt as the girl lunged into his arms. He grabbed onto her and held her up. "So great to see you!"
His mother now stepped out of the car. She was wearing a similar outfit as his father. She walked over and greeted Sophie. "Did you have a great time with your cousin?"
Sophie nodded her head swiftly. "Playtime! Green paper! Green paper visited us!"
Rudy flinched at this. He soon relaxed when he noticed his parents didn't react to that. He tried his best not to show signs of great relief; he didn't want to tip his parents off that anything was wrong.
"Oh you've such an active imagination!" His mom said.
"Yeah. That's what makes you a good playmate for our boy!" He ruffled the girl's hair before setting her down. As Sophie skipped around a little and then headed towards her mother, his dad straightened himself up, turning his attention now to his aunt. "So, how have things been here while we were gone?"
Aunt Tilly smiled, though Rudy could tell that she was having a bit of a hard time holding back her more negative feelings and worry. "They've been splendid! I made quite a bit of money earlier. Rudy and I sold his chalkboard, as someone was willing to pay a ton of money for it."
"That's strange..." His mom said.
"Yeah. Who would pay that much for a chalkboard?" His dad pondered, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.
Aunt Tilly said, "I'm not sure. But the money was real and I was able to cash it. Here..." Aunt Tilly walked over and handed her sister a couple hundred dollar bills. "I think you guys could use this more than me."
"Wow, thanks!" His mom said as she stuffed the money into her pocket. "I'm glad that you and Sophie enjoyed your stay here. I take it that Rudy was just fine with you guys?"
Aunt Tilly nodded her head. "Yeah. Everything just went swimmingly!"
Rudy looked up at his aunt. She gave him a swift, knowing look. He was glad that she was not going to bring up that...unpleasant incident where she struck him. He wasn't sure how well his mom and dad would take that. Especially her mom, seeing how she had known Aunt Tilly for a longer time than she knew her dad. That horrible incident... yeah there was no need for his parents to know about that.
"That's good!" His dad said, a wide grin on his face. "I knew you would all get along well while we were gone!"
"And everything is exactly how you left it. I think you'll find everything in tip shape!" Aunt Tilly said.
His mom wrapped her arms around her sister. She pulled her into a hug. His aunt's eyes widened for a few seconds before returning the hug. The two stayed in this embrace for a few seconds before his mom let go of her.
"Thank you so much." His mother said. "We greatly appreciate you holding down the fort for us."
"Let us know if you ever need someone to housesit. We'll be glad to return the favor." He heard his dad say.
"I will!" Aunt Tilly said with a smile. Then she frowned a little, turning her head down. She looked over at Rudy, and he flinched. Her expression alone was enough for him to know what was coming. She looked back at his parents, who were staring at her in confusion.
"Tilly...?" His mother said tentatively, reaching her hand out towards her sibling. "I-Is something wrong...?"
Aunt Tilly nodded her head a few times. "Well...I..." She rubbed the back of her head nervously. "There's...there's something I need to tell you..."
Rudy flinched nervously. He hung his head slightly. He ignored the expressions he got from his parents. He just stood there and waited for his aunt to deliver the bad news. Even if his aunt didn't tell, Mrs. Sanchez or Penny might. And his parents would question the bandages he had on him sooner or later. In fact, he could see them eyeing them right now with suspicion and concern.
He waited for his aunt to finish. He waited for his parents' reaction. He wanted for them to question why he had done such a stupid thing. This was a moment he had hoped he'd never have to deal with, but now here he was, being forced to confront it. He looked up at his aunt, watching as her mouth opened up to respond. Shutting his eyes tighter, he waited for the inevitable outcome.
"You see...The other day.. Rudy and Penny, they..." Aunt Tilly paused. She sucked on her lip. She looked to the left, as if to try to figure out what she was going to say. She turned back. Her expression alone was enough to make his parents look even more worried. "Something happened between them..."
"Did they get into another argument?" His dad asked. "If it's just that, I'm sure they can make up for it. They..." He stopped when he saw Aunt Tilly shake her head slowly. This made his eyes widen further. "What...what are you...?"
"It couldn't have been that bad..." His mom turned to stare at him for a few seconds. Rudy flinched at his mother's expression, the way her eyes seemed to bore into his, the way they silently prayed that his aunt was not going to say what she thought she was. "...right?"
Aunt Tilly closed her eyes. "I'm afraid so. This fight was much worse than the others."
"H-How...how bad...?" His dad asked cautiously.
Aunt Tilly stared at him, as well as her sister, for a few moments. Silence fell upon the area. Even Sophie had gone quiet, as if she could detect the tension that was filling up the room. Exhaling slowly, she said, "Well...to start off, both of them are going to need antibiotics."
This made his parents gasp, pulling their heads back. They stared at Rudy in disbelief. Their eyes trailed to his arm, where the bandages wrapped around it. They then looked back at Aunt Tilly as if looking for clarification. The woman nodded her head once, causing his parents to shoot him another disbelieving look.
Rudy felt immense guilt when he saw the way they looked at him. What a thing to come home to... He was usually more well behaved than this. They were probably thinking things like 'where did we go wrong' and 'we raised him better than that'.
Rudy couldn't help but lower his head, not even attempting to say anything to his parents. Aunt Tilly had gone silent as well, as if to give his parents some time to let this horrific information sink into their heads. She understood that such information was rather shocking, especially for parents of a usually well behaved child. They had such a great time on their vacation, and now they were forced to face the reality that their only son had gotten into a fist fight with his closest friend.
At last, his mother seemed to catch her voice. She bit it softly, sucking on it. "You're...you're kidding...right...?" She turned to her sister, her eyes wide and pleading. "Rudy wouldn't..."
"I'm sorry, but he did." Aunt Tilly confirmed. She stared at her sister sympathetically. "He and Penny got angry at...something, and it was bad enough that they just...lost their tempers and they attacked each other." Rudy watched his parents' faces become even more shock-stricken. "They beat each other up pretty badly, though most of their wounds are pretty minor. The biggest concern is that they bit a piece of each other off in the fight." She looked down at Rudy's arm. "That's what needs treatment."
Aunt Tilly turned to Rudy's parents. She watched as they fidgeted, clearly uncomfortable with the idea of their son being that violent. Rudy remained silent, worrying that he might accidentally make things worse if he said anything.
Aunt Tilly appeared to want to put his parents' minds at ease. "Mrs. Sanchez already did what she could to help them. The worst part is over, but she still wants them to see their family doctors and get some antibiotics. Just in case you know?"
More silence. More just standing around, waiting. Rudy wasn't sure what was going on his parents' minds. They were unusually quiet, less responsive than he thought they would be. He wasn't sure if he was going to get off more easily than he thought, or if they were just having a delayed reaction. He hoped that they would remain understanding, and wouldn't do anything too drastic. But then he remembered how his parents reacted to him going to a concert when they specifically told him not to and he found himself involuntarily swallowing.
"So..you're saying that our boy...got into a fight with Penny...?" His dad asked carefully. His expression, the way he spoke those words, he was still in denial about what his son had done, making Rudy feel even worse.
"And they hurt each other?" His mom asked nervously. She bit her lip for a few seconds before continuing, "They bit each other?"
Aunt Tilly nodded her head solemnly. "I'm sorry to report such bad news to you two. But I felt it would have bene wrong for me to withhold such information from you." She motioned her hand towards them. "You're his parents, and you have every right to know about this."
"Yes...Thank you." His dad said. "We appreciate it..."
Then his parents looked over at him. Rudy winced when he saw their expressions now. They were no longer just simply shock or fear. Now anger was starting to show. His parents were usually not so easily angered, so when they glared at him like that, he knew that he was in some deep shit. Involuntarily, he let out a soft whimper and took a step back.
To his surprise, as well as his parents', his aunt took a step in front of him, in an almost protective manner. She raised her hand up, silencing the two adults before they had a chance to speak. Rudy remained behind his aunt, staring warily at his parents. He wondered if a fight was going to break out. He hoped not. He had enough of intense emotion lately.
"Please, don't be too hard on him. He feels bad for what he's done and he's going to make up for it." Aunt Tilly said.
"He still needs to be punished." His dad said, his voice anger-laced.
"I know. That's why I already taken the liberty to do that." Aunt Tilly took a few steps towards the two adults. "I can lay out for what you what I had decided. Then you can..."
"You punished Rudy without our permission?!" His dad snapped. "You have no right to do that! He's our son, not yours!" He pointed a finger at her. "So why don't you just..."
His mom silenced her husband by grabbing onto his arm and forcing it down. She frowned at him, clearly disappointed at his behavior. His dad lowered his arm and uttered a quick apology. His mom then turned to her sister and said, "I'm not exactly happy you did this without contacting us first. But..I understand why you did it, so let's just not press this matter further, okay?"
His aunt nodded her head. Her expression hinted a bit of guilt, as if she knew she crossed some line with his parents. "Shall I relay to you what I did?"
His mom said, "Yes, please."
Rudy watched as his parents and aunt spoke to each other. He felt a tinge of nervousness in his stomach. How was this all going to turn out? Would his aunt be able to convince them to keep her initial punishment? Only way to find out was to wait.
Rudy wasn't too surprised by the way his parents, especially his dad, reacted. They were pretty touchy when it came to his parenting. They usually prefer doing things their way, and the idea of someone else...well... They took offense to it, even if it wasn't intended to be. Unfortunate, but that's just how it was with his parents.
He stood with Sophie, feeling her grip his hand, as he watched the adults converse, waiting for it to be over. So far, his parents hadn't tried to protest against what his aunt proposed. They hadn't tried to change it to make it worse or longer. So far, so good... But he still prepared himself for the worst. He'd never know with his parents; they might approve of Aunt Tilly's punishment idea, or they might tear it apart.
In the end, he hoped that, whever happened to him, it would not leave him barred out of ChalkZone longer, or even permanently. Right now, he did not care if he was grounded; at the moment, ChalkZone was more important.
After a while, it seemed to finally be over. His parents nodded their heads with Aunt Tilly. There were some shaking of the hands, some nods of approval. Overall, it appeared to have been successful, with maybe one or two hiccups here or there.
"All right then." He heard his father say. "We'll do things that way. I think the punishment is..for the most part, reasonable." He turned to Rudy, and addressed him. "And I hope you learned your lesson, young man..."
Rudy nodded his head quickly. "Yes, dad."
His mom folded her arms against her chest. "Attacking your friend like that. For shame..."
Rudy flinched at this. He could just practically hear the disappointment off his parents' voices. Not that he could blame him. He was usually better behaved at this. He could feel his stomach twisted at the memory. It was worse than the time when he tried to 'punish' Michelle by doing a rude picture of her. So much worse...this time, he had actually hurt someone...
Aunt Tilly appeared to want to clear up the tension that was developing. She cleared her throat, getting everyone's attention. "Well, why don't we come inside and have something to drink while we listen to your stories?" She suggested, motioning towards his dad and mom. "I'm sure you two have quite a bit you want to say about your trip."
At this, his dad's expression lightened up a little. "Oh yeah, I've got stories for you all right!" He nudged his wife, a grin spreading across his face. "Ain't that right, Millie?"
His mom smirked at him, giving him a sideways glance. "I'm sure you would know all about that, Joe."
Aunt Tilly motioned with her arm, arching it through the air. "Come on, let's go inside!"
Rudy was relieved when his parents listened to Aunt Tilly's idea and headed inside. Their faces no longer glared and they were no longer focused on him. They had already vented their anger and frustration with Aunt Tilly when they were speaking earlier, and her reassurance at him already being punished appeared to take a load off of them, even if they didn't fully approve it at first.
But he knew this was just a temporary reprieve. His parents were going to talk to him about his behavior later on. He knew his parents well enough to know this.
He also remembered that, pretty soon, he would have to be heading off to school. Was he willing to face Penny after what had happened between them? Would she even want to see him? Would they get into another fight? This fear had him worried, and he could feel a sense of nausea rise up in his stomach. But he did realize that, in the end, he was going to have to talk to Penny. He just hoped that their next encounter was not going to be particularly bad. Not like what happened yesterday.
"Rudy, come on!"
Rudy lifted up his head at the call of his mom's voice. He realized he had fallen behind. "Coming, mom!" With that, he hurried to the door and walked inside.
sss
Rapsheeba was growing increasingly nervous. She sat beside herself in her home, her blanket wrapped tightly around her. She realized that it was morning. Her clock was flashing at her, telling her it's time to hea back into Night Zone so she can begin her day. Yet she reamined where she was, curled up, uncertain of what to do.
She was trying to make sense of what happened lately, what had been going on. She couldn't believe just how fast things had been doing downhill lately. She had hoped that things would improve by now. After all, Rudy and Penny usually were able to turn things around fairly quickly. But in this case...
The twister had been the start of it all. Appearing out of nowhere, just like any other twister, destroying parts of the city. It had been contained, but some zoners were worried it'd break out again, or that more would appear. Normally, she would question the zoners, since random acts of nature, if it can be called that, were normal. But then she started to wonder if it was because this twister was...different. After all, it did deliberately chase her and the others. Were the zoners worried that its creator would strike again?
It was possible, and, unfortunately, there was no way of knowing when or if it'd happen again. They were at the mercy of fate. All they could do was wait for the next one. In the meantime, they just had to keep their guards up and wait.
But the twister wasn't ChalkZone's only problem.
There was also that open portal, the one that they had learned about not too long ago. The zoners had been scowering the area, trying to find it. So far, they didn't have much luck on that. Not one zoner had reported seeing anything suspicious. Rapsheeba knew that, the longer this portal remained open, the more likely that it was going to be used against them, somehow. Whether by a human or even another zoner.
Then there was the incident with Howdy. Him pushing her down. Him shocking Penny, knowing her out. There were some rumors going around about the guy, and now more and more zoners had gotten suspicious of him. Rapsheeba feared for him. If he wandered through the city now... She had no doubts in her head that he'd be chased, this time with more ferocity.
The dog's appearance was quite chilling. It had appeared at the location of Penny's usual portal placement, which alone was enough to make some zoners talk. The fact that the dog was looking for Penny was also suspicious. But most zoners remembered it for its ferocity. It just...attacked anyone who got in its way, and it had such a single-minded goal, hardly considered anything else.
And the zoners that it had killed... Granted, there wasn't too high a casualty rate. But the fact that any zoner had been killed was enough to shake her to her core. Just what was that dog's creator thinking...?
All of this, Howdy's actions, the tornado, the dog, the portal, the prospect of humans getting into ChalkZone, it all swirled in her head in a combined thought cloud. It left her feeling on edge, and she constantly felt a cold chill on her shoulder. That alone was enough to make each day anxiety filled for just about anyone, not just herself. Yet there was something else to add into the mix.
Snap appeared to have gone missing as well...
Rapsheeba figured this out earlier, when she had made a phone call to Lars. Apparently Snap was going to speak to him about something, though she couldn't remember what. Likely to do with their current dilemma. But when the bear told him that Snap never showed up...
She tried to rationalize it. Maybe Snap just didn't get up yet. Maybe he was just sleepy. Maybe he had gone out earlier to look for the portal on his own. He didn't seem like the type that would just lay down with this sort of threat on the horizon. He was a zoner that took action. It would be out of character for him to just sit around and do nothing, even if Rudy and Penny are not in ChalkZone.
But she wasn't content enough, and she had called more zoners. Each time, she got the same answer. No one had seen him around. She bit her lip, feeling her stomach twist. She tried to remain hopeful. Despite what this was adding up to, she wanted to believe that there was a chance that he was fine, that nothing had happened to him, that things hadn't gotten worse than they already were.
But..what if something did happen to him? There was an open portal in ChalkZone. What if he was kidnapped? The idea left her with a feeling that was heavy like a stone in her stomach. If something had happened to him...
Her eyes widened when she realized that the zoners would likely blame Howdy for that. Especially a certain few that had been more hostile about it than others. She herself had been recieving some negative intention from the more extreme zoners. Her stance towards Howdy, despite being pushed by him, were more favorable. She insisted that Howdy had a good reason for what he was doing. Even though she herself couldn't really understand it, she refused to label Howdy as 'bad' or a 'traitor'. She did her best to ignore such comments.
She thought back to the Pencil Sharpener, where Howdy had been going towards before. She started to wonder something. Was it possible that this was where the portal was? Was Howdy truly involved with it? It made her feel sick, but she was certain that there was a good reason for this. Perhaps she should go there and find out for herself what was going on.
She narrowed her eyes in determination. Yeah... that's exactly what she was going to do. None of the other zoners appeared to want to investigate. They were too terrified of that location. But it's not like she could blame them. The place already had a terrifying reputation, and most zoners avoided it for a reason. But she would take the chance and search for herself. She will do what most zoners were too afraid to: explore Pencil Sharpener.
She knew the risks involved. She knew that any zoner who found out were going to want to stop her, or they'd label her suspicious as well. She didn't care. She wanted answers. If she could find out why Howdy was so secretive, and if she found the location of the portal, she could relay this information to the others. She could lead them there, and they could erase the portal themselves.
And perhaps...they would find Blocky. She hoped so. She missed the little guy. The poor thing must be so scared and frightened wherever he was. She hoped he would remain safe until help arrived.
But she knew, deep down, life didn't always work that way. Life can be quite...unfair. She had to keep this in mind.
Not sparing more time to contemplate what she was about to do, Rapsheeba got out of her bed and walked over towards her dresser. She began to change, preparing herself for the task ahead. She made sure to grab a few things that could be used to defend herself with. She never knew what or who she might run into out there.
Once she got what she thought she'd need, she immediately exited her home and headed towards her car, which still looked pretty good despite having to drive a lot of zoners in it the other day from the dog incident. She turned it on and immediately sped off.
sss
"No! Let him go!" Snap demanded. "Release him at once!" He pounded against the glass shield over and over, as if he thought he could break it down.
Howdy, on the other hand, simply placed his hand on the cold surface. He stared over, his eyes filling with fear and pleadiness. "Please..let him go. Stop doing this. Can't you see how much it's hurting him...?"
Terry paid the zoners no mind. She focused instead at the task at hand. Since Von was too untrustworthy to do this without risking the death of their captive, she opted to do it herself. She felt it was pretty stupid that she would have to be the one in charge of this. She wasn't the one with knowledge of anatomy; Von was. At least, more so than her. The fact that this had to happen at all...
She did her best to shrug it off. There was no use complaining about it now. They had a new thing scheduled up and she planned on following through with it. At least this way, she was able to satisfy the man and didn't have to worry about the state of the zoners.
She held Blocky still. This was quite easy, considering how weak he had become. She was able to use some of the medicine that Howdy managed to get from ChalkZone to create a kind of tranquilizer. This zapped the zoner of his strength and numbed some of the pain, making it much easier to do this.
In spite of the drugs, however, Blocky still squirmed. He whimpered softly, kicking his legs out weakly, trying to get her away. She merely just leaned to the side, avoiding the meek attacks. She tightened her grip on him and snarled at him.
"Hold still, you little runt! This will go faster if you just hold still!"
"No..please..." Blocky whimpered. His voice was so low, so weak... It was enough to make Terry wince slightly. She shook it off immediately. "Don't do this... Please.. I-It hurts..."
Terry rolled her eyes. "I gave you painkillers, so suck it up!" Before she could resume, she heard pounding on the glass container not far. She glared over at where Snap and Howdy were. She could hear them shout at her, telling her to stop. She growled at this. "Oh shut up, you two!" Ignoring Snap's protests and Howdy's pleas, she turned her attention back to Blocky.
She held the scissors up to his side. She focused on the area that was already damaged. As much as she didn't want to cause further damage to the area that had been dissolved, she would much rather do this than damage another area. At least here, she could keep it more contained and localized to one spot. She placed the blade against the zoner's side and pressed down.
Blocky screeched at this, prompting more energized reactions from the other two captives. Terry winced, feeling the scream echo in her ears. She did her best to ignore it, raising her shoulder up to try block at least some of the sound, and continued to cut a small piece of flesh from the zoner. If Von wanted a piece of zoner flesh, she'll give it to him as long as it kept him from doing more of those reckless experients too fast.
As she cut, she could see the blood oozing out, moving along her finger. She noticed just how warm it felt. Well duh, she already knew the zoners were warm. She held them enough. But something about feeling the blood..it was different, somehow. She wasn't sure why. And the look on the zoner's face as she cut him, the way his cheeks were stained with tears, the way he was emitting whimpers...
For a moment, she froze. She was, in that one second, unsure if she wanted to continue. That pang of empathy she felt before, it returned.
She soon shrugged it off and continued, cutting into the green zoner's side. She couldn't believe she hesitated like that. This was no big deal. She was just doing a small biopsy. That was all. No big deal. The zoner was just over reaction. It was just a little snip...
At least, she disconnected a small piece of flesh. She held it in her hand, staring at it. She was amazed and almost horrified by how realistic it looked, despite being made of chalk. She nudged the jar she had got out towards herself and placed the flesh in there, ceiling it up tightly. She then looked down at Blocky.
The zoner was thrashing on the ground, louder cries coming out of his mouth. Despite the drugs, he was moving around quite a bit, still in clear pain. She wondered if she should have tried for something stronger. If the zoner continued to squirm like this, he was going to hurt himself more. Taking action, she seized the sobbing zoner and held him still.
"Hold still, you little crybaby!" Terry growled at the zoner. "You're fine! Stop being so..."
"How can you be so heartless?"
Terry looked over and glared at Snap, who had spoken to her. She returned his scowl with one of her own. "I'm not. You zoners are just..."
"He's in pain!" Wailed Snap, raising his hands up in the air. "Of course he's going to cry like that! He's in terrible pain! Look at what you've done to him!"
Terry raised an eyebrow, curling her lip part way up. "It's no big deal." She said. "He's going to be fine."
"How can you do this to another living person...?" Howdy asked. His voice was softer than Snap's, and his expression was more of shock than anger. "Please...at least think about what you're doing. If you just..."
"Oh pipe down! You're wasting my time!" Terry looked down at Blocky. "If you'll excuse me, I need to patch up your friend before he bleeds out."
Ignoring the zoners again, she carried Blocky over to the nearby table, placed there just recently. The bag of medicinal supplies was placed in it. She laid Blocky on the table and reached into the bag. She pulled out some disinfectant and bandages, and she began to patch up the hole she had cut into the zoner.
As she did this, she couldn't help but think about what Snap and Howdy had said. She couldn't help but remind herself that these zoners were indeed alive, and, although she tried to push it aside, she could still remember the pang of guilt and sympathy that she had been having lately. She tried to tell herself that it was no big deal and that she shouldn't really feel all that bad for the zoners.
After all, they were just drawings, right? It didn't really matter if they got hurt. They could be healed easily, right? It didn't matter if they died. They can just be redrawn. Isn't that how it worked in ChalkZone? Weren't the zoners, on some level, immortal? At least, a type of immortality that humans could never hope to achieve? True, there was still much she didn't know. But... there couldn't be that much consequence in killing a zoner, right? They weren't as valuable as human life. So why should she care?
Then...if this was the case..why did she feel any kind of guilt at all? Why was she letting herself feel this way? Could it be that, in some part, she didn't feel that this was right? That she was starting to think that there was something more to them?
She tried to shake it off. She tried to focus all her attention on bandaging up Blocky. But no matter what she did, or how hard she tried, this pang wouldn't leave her alone. For the first time, she began to have something she never thought she'd have.
Doubts.
She tried her best to push it out of her mind. Right now wasn't the time for doubts. She needed to finish up fixing Blocky so she could deliver to 'the highness' Von. He had been demanding the piece of flesh for a while and she wanted to give it to him before he lost his patients and tried to get it himself.
Soon she finished up, wrapping the final layer of the bandage around the zoner's side. She could see the red stain spreading, and then stopping. She smirked at this, knowing that it meant that the blood leakage had stopped. She quickly added an extra layer just in case and carried the zoner over to where his pals were.
After nonchalantly dropping him inside, ignoring his yelp of pain, paying no heed to the glares from Howdy and Snap, she said, "I'll be delivering the sample to Dr. Von Doktor. After that, blue boy, I'll be sending you and Howdy into ChalkZone to deliver the message. If you're not back within an hour..."
"I know, I know.." Snap muttered. "You're going to erase Blocky."
Terry smiled at this. "That's it. You're getting it!" She looked down at Blocky, noting his fearful expression. She broadened her smile. "Though I'm sure that death sounds really good to him right about now..."
At this, Blocky gave a loud whine and cringed. Snap and Howdy moved in front of him. Terry smiled at this show of bravery and protectiveness.
Not wanting to prolong this...meeting, Terry turned her back to the zoners and headed towards the table, where she left the jar with the piece of flesh. She grabbed onto it and headed towards the door. She stopped for a moment and looked back at the zoners. With a glint in her eyes, she grinned nastily at them, and then proceeded down the hallway.
sss
Penny remained quiet as her mother started to drive her off to school. She wasn't looking forward to it, and she had tried to convince her mom to let her stay home, but nothing she said worked. Her mother told her that her fears regarding Rudy weren't a good enough excuse to skip out on school, so she was forced to come, regardless of what she said.
It wasn't that she was afraid to come to school, nor was she trying to keep away from Rudy permanently. She just...wasn't sure if she could face him this quickly. She still felt horrible about what happened between them, and she feared that they might end up getting into another fight.
She did feel guilty for thinking that. She wanted to have a little more faith in their friendship than that. But she just couldn't help it. They never had a fight that bad before. She had never actually strike someone like that before. She could still feel the impact against her fingers, making her wince and rub them lightly. She couldn't believe just how..violent she and Rudy had been towards each other. It was like they had turned into a pair of wild animals...
Would they be the same after this? Could they really make up for what they did to each other and be able to focus on what was important? Would they still be able to work as a team to find Blocky, to stop Terry and Von, and to close the portal?
She hoped so. Saving ChalkZone was a top priority at the moment. She knew that, and she hoped that Rudy knew that as well.
But even so, she knew that it was going to be awkward seeing him again. Especially since the last time...didn't exactly go well... She shut her eyes as she heard the mental echoes of the cries and snarls she and Rudy made during the fight. Her body still had some phantom pangs of the pain she had recieved from Rudy, and she could feel the sensation of hitting him right back. Even her teeth felt as though they were biting into flesh, Rudy's skin... She tried her est to shake it off, but the feelings remained, tormenting her as she sat in the passenger's seat on the way to school.
Her mother said not a word. She knew what she was going through, and she understood that this was a problem that only Penny herself could solve. Her mother could give advice, but it was up to her to take the step. Apologizing to Rudy was going to be difficult, but it was something that had to be done. She hoped that he would forgive her for her foolishness. She really should have controlled her temper more. She had punched him...and that started the fight. She couldn't help but feel responsible for that.
As hard as this was, this had to be resolved. She realized that she and Rudy likely won't function very well as a team if they are still harboring bitter feelings towards one another. She hoped that they will be able to ease the tension soon, and before their adversaries catch wind and use it to their advantage.
"Remember, Penita." Her mom called out as she made a turn onto the road the school was on. "I will pick you up early from school today for the doctor's appointment."
"Yes, mom." Penny said, nodding her head. She remembered that her mother scheduled an appointment with the family doctor to look at her arm, just in case. There was a chance that an infection could settle in, and they needed to get antibiotics. Her mother has some, but not for humans.
Her mother remained quiet for a few seconds. Then she said, "Rudy will be joining us."
Penny nearly choked at this. She clutched her throat and swallowed. She then turned to her mother, staring at her with wide, shock-filled eyes. "What?" She spluttered, not expecting her mother to say that.
Her mother stopped a red light. She used this moment to glare softly down at her daughter. "His appointment is at about the same time as yours, and his doctor is in the same building, too. His parents felt it would be more convenient if I picked him up as well."
Penny remained silent at this. She could feel her heart clench. Normally, this wouldn't bother her, and she'd welcome the company. But with what happened between them lately...
"I know you're nervous, Penny. But trust me. It's going to be fine." Her mother said reassuringly. "Plus, the time in the car will give you two a chance to speak. If you aren't able to during school that is." She resumed driving the car after the light shifted to green.
Penny remained silent at this, unsure of what to say, or how to feel about what her mother had said. The idea of sitting with Rudy at the moment sounded...awkward, with what happened between them and all. And she wasn't sure if she liked the idea of them apologizing and trying to make it up with each other in the car. She had wanted to do it somewhere more..private, where they could talk to each other one on one.
But she knew there was nothing she could say or do to change her mother's mind. She was just going to have to accept it and be prepared to face Rudy, in case it doesn't go over as well during school.
Speaking of which, she could see the school up ahead now. Her mother drew closer to it very quickly, and in no time, her mother parked the car on the side of the school, the edge of the car nearly touching the sidewalk. Penny hopped out of the car, bidding her mother farewell. She watched her mother leave and she turned towards the school entrance. She began to walk that way when she noticed movement in the corner of her eye.
It was Rudy. His parents' car just left, but she hardly paid attention as she looked at Rudy. The boy's head was hung low and he averted his gaze from her. His expression was unreadable. She couldn't tell if he was angry or if he was nervous or what. But the way he was moving so slowly... It was clear he was feeling just as guilty as she.
The sight of him made her feel nervous, and she took a step back. She tried to think of something to say, but no words would come out. Rudy made no attempt to speak to her, and never once did he try to look at her in the eyes. Soon he got close enough that he nearly brushed up against her, and he began to make his way towards the school entrance like she was.
"Rudy..." Penny finally managed to say, holding up a finger. Rudy stopped and looked over at Penny. She winced at his expression. "I...um.." She looked down at his arm. "..how are you feeling...?"
Rudy gave a soft grunt. "I'm fine..." He looked down at her arm in return. "And you?"
"I'm fine, thank you." Penny said. She thought she could see a smile in Rudy's face, but it was rather faint. "So, when did you want to start..." She stopped when she noticed that Rudy began to walk away from her. "..talking. Hey, Rudy! Wait!"
Rudy ignored her. He just kept going, his gait rather off, his head remaining low. Penny watched him for a few seconds. She took in a deep breath and exhaled. This was going to be harder than she thought.
Without further delay, she went into the school.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 21, 2015 19:17:37 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 21, 2015 19:17:37 GMT -5
Chapter 26: Doubts
Was I right? Was I wrong? All I know is what I do.
sss
It was a rather awkward feeling, sitting in class not far from Penny. It was nothing unusual. He did this every school day, ever since Penny had become a part of the class.
But today, it felt so...strange and out of place. While he knew that he wasn't in any danger, he couldn't help but feel..tense. It wasn't sure how he could describe it to anyone. He just felt like he was in constant need to watch where she was, where he was, and..he just felt awful feeling like that. He really did want to speak to Penny, but at the time being, he just..wasn't sure if he could make himself.
Not like he could say anything to her right now, anyway. Class was going on, and Mr. Wilter's voice filled his head, making it hard for him to fully concentrate on the raging storm inside of him. Probably a good thing, too. Otherwise, Mr. Wilter would go on a rant about cartoons or something.
Once in a while, he'd look over at Penny. She wouldn't stare at him; instead she fixated her gaze on Mr. Wilter. He made no attempts at getting her attention. Like him, she probably wasn't took keen on speaking to him too quickly; especially during class. He hoped that, when time comes to talk, they both would have an easier time.
But no one said it was going to be easy, and he had to agree with that sentiment. He wasn't even sure how he would begin the apology, what to say first, or anything. Apologizing was never easy, but it was the hardest when it was to a best friend. He and Penny never fought that hard before. What could he say that would solidify their friendship? To ease both their minds so they can move on from the fight?
At the moment, he couldn't focus on that. Mr. Wilter was talking about some pop quiz tomorrow, and he was giving information on the assignment. Forcing himself out of his daze, Rudy pulled out a pen and paper to begin writing.
"What's the matter, Tabootie?" Came Reggie's sneering voice. "You were spacing out there."
Rudy tried his best not to look at Reggie. The last thing he needed was another trip to the principal's office. He and Penny got off lucky then. Best not test his luck again. "Do you mind, Reggie? I'm trying to write down the assignment."
"Were you thinking about your girlfriend?" Reggie jeered at him.
"Why don't you ask me after class?" Rudy answered in a low voice. He hoped that Mr. Wilter's attention wouldn't be drawn here. But if Reggie didn't stop...
"Oh come on, you can tell me." Reggie placed a hand against his chest. "You know I wouldn't be so low as to flaunt about your girlfriend to the entire school."
Rudy rolled his eyes. Still he refused to look at him, and this time, he refused to answer. That was just adding fuel to the fire. He shouldn't encourage Reggie like that. He would never stop, no matter what he said. And it's not like he would ever trust him anyway; Reggie was the last person that could be trusted with any secret.
He was a little agitated by the comment of a girlfriend. He wouldn't exactly deny that he had a crush on Penny, but Reggie's words made it sound like it was a bad thing, or something hardly noticed. He and Penny already heard some comments from students about them, so it's not like the whole school didn't know. But Rudy really didn't like calling Penny his girlfriend, nor was he presently interested in a serious relationship with her. They were only ten, for crying out loud. Maybe when they were older. Maybe.
Eventually, Reggie did seem to tire of trying to taunt him and he became quiet. Whether or not this would be the last time he'd hear from him, only time would tell. Reggie wasn't the type to just let things go so easily. He wouldn't be surprised if Reggie tried to beat him up later just for not listening to him. The prospect of getting hurt again didn't please him, but Reggie rarely went that far with his beatings. Plus he wasn't going to be crazed like a wild animal, like he and Penny had been...
"Remember, class!" Mr. Wilter's voice cut through. "Tomorrow, you will all be taking a pop quiz that will count towards ten percent of your school year grade."
"But, Mr. Wilter..." One of the children, whom Rudy recognized as Bobby, raised his hand. "Isn't that..."
"Pipe down, you!" Mr. Wilter said as he pointed a finger at Bobby. "I'm the teacher around here!" Bobby nodded his head and shrank in the chair. Mr. Wilter then cleared his throat. "All right then, to continue..." He clamped his hands together. "Make sure you all read chapter 5 in your text books. I trust you will all do your best on the assignment."
"Yes, Mr. Wilter." The class responded.
Mr. Wilter said, "That's good. Now to continue with today's lesson..." The man turned towards the chalkboard and raised up a piece of chalk. As he began writing, he said, "Who can tell me which country was the founder of cheese?"
Rudy hardly paid attention to Mr. Wilter after that. He found his mind wandering again. He tried not to. He tried to pay attention, knowing that it was going to bite him back if he didn't.
But he just couldn't help it. The incident with Penny...it remained in his head, haunting him. He couldn't stop it from playing through in his mind. He kept thinking of all the what-ifs, and things that could have happened. The fight could have gotten so much worse. Even though he already knew how it turned out in the end, the more worse what-ifs kept plaguing his mind.
What if they had not stopped when they did? What if they kept fighting? What if they bit each other harder, more often? What if they caused more internal damage? What if they broke a limb?
Rudy tried to remind himself that it was pointless in getting upset over it, yet it was difficult to push out of his mind. It was further compounded by his own guilt. Even though he knew it was useless to keep beating himself up over this, and that he should just focus on apologizing, but he still couldn't help but spend a good portion of the time scolding himself for what had happened.
This was not going to be good once they started to look for Blocky. This would hinder their efforts in stopping Terry and Von. He needed to try to be more focused, to not allow his personal feelings clog his judgment. Would he and Penny be able to do that? He hoped so, but only time would tell.
"Mr. Tabootie!" Mr. Wilter's voice suddenly cried out. Rudy let out a surprised cry. "Since you have so much time on your hands that you can daydream, why don't you give us the answer?"
"I..." Rudy stammered. He couldn't remember what the question was. He struggled to think of what it was. He turned to Penny, but realized that she wouldn't be able to help. He turned back to Mr. Wilter. He needed to give some kind of answer to the man. Desperate, he said, "Uhh... a comatose rock?"
Mr. Wilter blinked a few times at Rudy. He slowly raised his eyebrow. "...a comatose rock invented cheese...?"
Rudy slapped himself in the face as several students, including Reggie, began to laugh at him. Comatose rock...why did he say something so stupid? He slumped in his chair, his face reddening from embarassment.
Mr. Wilter shook his head. "I expect more from you, Mr. Tabootie." Mr. Wilter then turned his head towards another student. Rudy could see that Penny now had her hand raised up. "Yes, Ms. Sanchez?"
"The answer is none, as the origins of cheese date back so far that no one is able to positively identify which country was the true founder of cheese."
"That's correct, Ms. Sanchez!" Mr. Wilter said. He began to write some words on the chalkboard. "Now, can anyone tell me..."
Rudy rested his head on his desk, still swamped with embarassment, which was now intermingling with his guilt. Not exactly a good combination. Well, this wouldn't be the first and only time he had ever done or said something stupid. As horrible as it was to be laughed at, he would take this over the guilt of hurting Penny. By comparison, this wasn't so bad.
Hopefully, this class would go by fast, and he would be able to talk to Penny during lunch time. It seemed to be the best bet. It was sooner than lunch time and it would be easy for him to look around and make sure that the other students weren't eavesdropping. Plus, they would be so busy talking to themselves that they would hardly hear what he and Penny were saying. True, they could also wait for recess, as that had its advantages, too, but he would rather try to get this done and over with faster, despite his personal feelings on the matter.
Then after that... He wasn't sure. He just realized that, without ChalkZone, it was going to be really hard to communicate with Penny. They would need to discuss plans, and the only time they can do that is during recess, or lunch if they happened to have time. Before they even leave school, they would need to come up with a game plan. It was doubtful that their parents would let them visit each other too soon after the fight. The doctor's appointment was just an exception.
Despite his fear and worry, he was still hopeful that they would figure out something, and they could resume their mission to help ChalkZone. Their parents might have stopped them from going, but they hadn't stopped the mission.
sss
"Oh Snap! I'm so glad to see you!" Rapsheeba cried as she wrapped her arms around the blue and white zoner.
Snap struggled in her grasp. She was squeezing a little too tightly. "Please...stop...you're..it's...too tight.."
Rapsheeba immediately released him when she realized he was right. "I'm so sorry!" She put her hands against her mouth as she stared down at Snap. "Are you okay?"
Snap sat on the ground after he was dropped. He rubbed his side as he clenched his teeth. "Yeah..I'm fine. Don't worry." He climbed back up to his feet. He smiled at Rapsheeba. He had to admit, it was difficult to contain his joy at seeing her again. "I'm so glad to see you."
Rapsheeba took a step towards him. "I had been looking for you everywhere! I was just on my way to the Pencil Sharpener and..." She paused. Her eyes shifted as she appeared to see something behind him. "Oh...hello, Howdy.."
Snap flinched at that. She sounded..not really cold, but..he wasn't sure how to pinpoint it. It was certainly different than her usual tone of voice. He turned his head and he could see Howdy was standing next to him, or rather, behind him. He was fidgeting, and looked rather nervous to be in Rapsheeba's presence.
Snap reached down and gently touched Howdy on the shoulder. He remembered the brief explanation his friend gave. Now it was time for him to work up the courage to tell Rapsheeba the same thing. "It's all right, Howdy. Go on ahead." Snap said with a small smile on his face. With a gesture of his head, he said, "Tell her what you told me."
Rapsheeba appeared to take interest in this. She moved a little closer, her eyes focused intently on Howdy. The puppet zoner shrank away, looking ashamed of what he had done. Rapsheeba glared softly at him, as if she harbored some negative feelings towards him. Or was she just merely confused?
Rapsheeba lowered herself towards the ground, her knee pressing against the hard surface. "Howdy... I don't... I..." She bit her lip as she struggled to figure out just what she wanted to say. "I don't understand why you pushed me, why you had run away, why you had knocked out Penny... I thought you were better than that." Howdy lowered his head further. Rapsheeba's expression softened up. She reached over and cupped Howdy's chin. "But..I'm certain there's a good reason for it...right?"
Howdy looked up at her. A few tears streamed down his face. He nodded his head once, opening his mouth. At first, all that would come out were shaky, trembling breaths. He looked left and right as he tried to articulate his words. He managed to squeak, "I..I was captured...and..and I had... I..." He couldn't speak anymore and he just shut his eyes and leaned against Rapsheeba.
The singer zoner stared down at Howdy with concern. She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into a hug. She gently rubbed his back and whispered soft words to him. She then turned her attention to Snap. "What happened?"
Realizing that Howdy wasn't going to be able to finish his answer, Snap stepped up. "He was kidnapped by Dr. Von Doktor and Terry Bouffant. They were using him to bring some items from ChalkZone to prolong Blocky's life so they can continue to experiment on him." His voice held a tinge of bitterness at this.
Rapsheeba gasped in horror, her hand once again finding its way to her mouth. For a few seconds, she didn't speak. Her wide eyes told all that she was feeling. After she let this horrific information settle in, she managed to speak again, asking in a weak voice, "And you...?"
Snap shut his eyes as he remembered the details of what happened. "I ran into Howdy earlier and he led me to the portal. I was captured by Terry and now she wants me to deliver a message to Rudy and Penny. Have you seen them?"
Rapsheeba shook her head. "No, I..." Suddenly she stopped. She stared at Snap with wide eyes. She leaned forward slightly and said, "Wait, you know where the portal is?"
Snap nodded his head. "Yes. It's in Pencil Sharpener. But it's dangerous as it leads straight into the base of those two creepazoids, where they are holding Blocky. It's too risky to just go in and..."
"We have to take action!" Rapsheeba called out. She had let go of Howdy. The puppet zoner took a few steps back away from her, staring at her warily. "We need to tell the zoners about this!"
"But, queenie..." Snap said softly, a stern tone to them. "It's too risky. We need to get Rudy and Penny first. They..."
"But they aren't here right now! They hadn't arrived yet! Snap, we can't just hold this off! We need to take action now! Do you have any idea how restless the zoners are getting the city? Do you know the rumors that are spreading about me and Howdy?"
At this, Snap looked over at the puppet zoner. He could see the zoner flinch at this statement and cringe. He felt bad for him. But despite that, he knew that this wasn't good enough to take action immediately. They needed to wait for Rudy or Penny first. It was just too risky going back there without the help of a creator. If a bunch of zoners just barged into the Real World...
"We need to spread the word about this so that all the zoners in the city know about the portal. They need to know that it has been located so their minds can be put at ease. They need to know what Howdy has been doing so that they know who is on which side." Rapsheeba said. "During a time like this, we need to know who is friend and who is foe. Snap, you should know this."
"I do." Snap said.
"Then come on!" Rapsheeba motioned with her hand. "Let's go tell the zoners the good news!"
"Well..that probably isn't a good idea right now..." Snap said softly. Rapsheeba stared at him in shock. He continued before she could say anything. "Queenie..I've seen what it was like in there. I saw what they had done to Blocky. Do you want them to do that to more zoners? In the Real World, we might be able to go on flat surfaces, but the humans still have an advantage. All the fluids there are deadly and they have erasers. If we aren't careful, we can easily be killed. And these humans have been gathering information on zoners, which would make them even more dangerous already." He closed his eyes lightly, folding his arms against his chest. "I'm sorry, but we can't tell any of the zoners yet. Some of them will just be rash and try to rush into this, and they will get caught and hurt, even killed. We need to think this through more, and we need Rudy and Penny, or one of them if it comes to it. We..."
"Well we can't wait for them! The zoners are getting ansty in ChalkZone City, Snap! They're about ready to go crazy! The past incidents, and the threat of the portal and new, evil creators has put them all on edge!" Rapsheeba said. She formed a fist with her hands. Her eyes locked onto his, widening in desperation. "Please, Snap! You and Howdy had been there, so you can help us! Please, let's try to end this now while we still have a chance!"
Snap shook his head. "No, Rapsheeba. We must wait for..."
"Rudy and Penny aren't always going to be able to help us!" Rapsheeba cried, stomping her foot on the ground to get attention. "We need to learn to stick up for ourselves! It's time that we took action!"
Snap stared at Rapsheeba for several moments. He hesitated to answer, thinking about what she had said. He understood why she felt this way. After how the crowd chased Howdy, he had no doubt in his head that rumors had spread about him like wildfire. He could also understand why the zoners were getting upset. The threat of the portal and more creators must be too much for many to bear. Until the threat was eliminated, the zoners were going to be quite in edge.
Still, despite that, Snap knew it would be too dangerous to spread the word just yet. Some of the zoners would be rather reckless and rush towards the portal with no planning. Given the circumstances, he knew this would be a likely case scenario. He couldn't allow the zoners to rush into danger like that. No, they had to think this through and...
"..I think she has a point, Snap..."
The blue superhero turned to Howdy. "What are you saying, Howdy? We can't just..."
"I know. I understand the risks. But..Snap... You hadn't been there as long as I had." Howdy said. Snap frowned at this. Howdy appeared to read his mind and added, "Yeah, I know it wasn't that much longer. Still, I had seen more of what they were capable of."
Snap cocked an eyebrow. "So then you agree with me?"
Howdy shook his head. "After what I've seen, that just gives me a stronger desire to see them stopped." He motioned a hand towards himself. "Yeah I'm not much and I can't really force them to do anything. But there are stronger zoners in the city, Snap. We have numbers on our side. Von and Terry are only two people. There's a lot more of us. We can overwhelm them with our shere vastness and stop them."
Snap couldn't believe what he was hearing. Was Howdy even listening to what he was saying? Did he not comprehend just how dangerous and suicidal that would be? True, there were some rather strong zoners, but that didn't mean much when faced with Real World water, or a Real World eraser.
This was why it was better to just bide their time and get Rudy and Penny. He still needed to deliver the message. If Terry found out that he didn't deliver it...
He shook his head, realizing that he was wasting itme sitting around and pondering. "Look, let's just speak to Rudy and Penny first, and then we can discuss what we will do." Snap looked from Rapsheeba to Howdy. "To rush in without a plan is suicide! Rudy and Penny know that world better than we do. We should just..."
"They aren't here right now!" Rapsheeba called out. "Rudy sent a message to ChalkZone stating that he and Penny won't be able to come in for a few days!"
Snap froze at this, staring at her in shock. He couldn't believe what he heard and it took him a few seconds to fully register it. He licked his lips nervously. "Wh-What...?" He managed to choke out.
Rapsheeba gave an exasperated sigh. "Earlier, a message from Rudy Tabootie himself came. In it, he detailed an unfortunate Real World event that caused him and Penny to get grounded. They are not allowed to enter ChalkZone until that is up."
"So...you're saying they will not be able to come in and help?" Snap asked.
Rapsheeba shook her head. "Nope. However, they can still draw things and aid us that way." Snap and Howdy exchanged looks at this. "So now you know why we can't wait." Snap looked back at the female zoner. "They will be gone for five days, Snap. Five. Days. Do you really think we have that long? We need to act now, while we still have a chance! So..what do you say?"
Snap didn't answer right away. He kept his mouth shut, his eyes turned towards the ground. The information swept through him, feeling like a cold chill. He couldn't believe this horrible turn of events. How could something like this have happened? What did Rudy and Penny do that was keeping them barred out of ChalkZone?
This was bad... What was he going to do now? He needed to deliver the message to them, and if Terry found out that he didn't... His heart raced against his chest, remembering her threat. Even if she didn't try to erase all of ChalkZone, she could still do a lot of damage. Now, more than ever, they needed to watch their step and...
"I see you're still adamant about not doing this." Rapsheeba's voice cut through the air. The tone of it made Snap flinch as he turned his attention back to her. "I had hoped that, after you learned this, you would be more willing to help, but I can see I was wrong." She narrowed her eyes not out of anger, but out of hurtfulness. "Well, I'm going to inform the zoners, whether you want to help or not." She swiftly turned her back to him. "Do what you feel is necessary, Snap. And I'll do the same."
"Rapsheeba, wait!" Snap called out, reaching his hand out towards her. "Please, I..."
"There's no need to apologize, Snap. I understand your hesitation." Rapsheeba said. She looked over her shoulder and stared out at him. "Just..do whatever it is you were going to do. Howdy and I will go to the city and inform them of the update." At this, Snap noticed that Howdy went towards Rapsheeba. "If you wish to join us, you know where to find us."
With that, they departed, beginning to head towards ChalkZone City at a brisk pace. Snap watched them leave, unable to do or say anything to stop them from leaving him alone here like this.
His mind swirled with thoughts as the recent events replayed in his head. Rudy and Penny were locked out of ChalkZone? That was...going to make things a lot harder, just to be blunt and simple. And that didn't even cover everything. What could he do now? What could any of them do? He admired Rapsheeba's bravery and all, but...bravery wasn't going to win this battle.
He looked back towards Pencil Sharpener, which was quite a ways into the distance by now. He couldn't head back now, not without Howdy. And if he showed up without delivering the message... It wasn't like Terry would believe him; that was why she sent Howdy with. She would think he got rid of him. And then she would...
He shook his head. Now wasn't the time to stand around and do nothing. He..he had to take action. But he was so conflicted... Should he join Rapsheeba and the other zoners' efforts in breaking into the Real World to rescue Blocky that way? Or was it better to wait and think of a plan? He would rather think of a plan, but at the moment, nothing came to mind. And if Rudy and Penny were going to be gone for five days...
..then that meant that they really were, largely, on their own...
Snap wasn't sure how well a bunch of zoners were going to do in the Real World. He still feared the worse, and he couldn't stop imagining the horrible, gruesome deaths they would most likely suffer when they try to face the two humans. He clutched his head, feeling a dull ache as he struggled to get the terrifying images out of his head, yet failed.
Unable to make up his mind, too tormented by both decisions and the implications that they might lead to, Snap dropped down onto his knees, still holding onto his head. He gritted his teeth tightly, eventually riding out the headache. He let out a sigh of relief, and took in a few breaths. He lifted up his head and stared off at the retreating forms of Rapsheeba and Howdy. Maybe he should go after them. Maybe Rapsheeba's idea was the best one to go with.
But...he needed a bit of time to think first. He needed to contemplate his actions before he did anything. Maybe he would think of a better plan if he just tried hard enough. He sat himself on the ground, crossed his legs, and began to think. He hoped and prayed that something would come up. Something that would lead to a better solution than...a possibly suicidal mission...
However, he couldn't help but feel that he have no such luck.
sss
Terry paced back and forth in the room. She had her hands folded behind her back. Once in a while, she'd look over at Blocky in the glass container not far from her. Then she'd resume her pacing, her mind going through multiple thoughts.
She wondered what was keeping Snap and Howdy. They were given a simple assignment. It shouldn't have taken this long for them to find chalk boy, right? Snap knew his creator quite well, so she would imagine. It wouldn't have taken this long for him to find his creator and deliver the message. He should have been back by now. It's been...she couldn't remember, but it's been a while at least.
She gritted her teeth, doing her best to remain calm. She tried to tell herself that Snap would be back soon, that he and Howdy knew the consequences if they did not and they would return.
But the longer she waited, the more she started to wonder if those two had ditched her. Maybe they took the chance and were telling some other zoners about what was going on. If that is the case... She clenched her hand into a fist. She would make sure those two paid for their defiance. She would make sure that they never tried to disobey her again. As for anyone else who tried to interfere... Well, it was going to be pretty fun erasing some of the zoners. She had wanted to try it, see how it would look.
She dismissed the thought, knowing there were more important things to worry about. If Snap and Howdy didn't get back here soon... She turned her attention towards the hallway, where she knew the portal was. She had no plans on going into ChalkZone. Not yet. In order to have a proper revenge against those brats, she needed to make sure she cut off any chance they could stop her, block any route they might try to take. Soon would come the time to get into ChalkZone, but it wasn't right now.
Her mind went to when she had drawn the twister. She had no idea if it worked or not. She hadn't been in ChalkZone to see it. But if it did work... A smile ticked along her face. Yeah, that might be just the ticket. If Snap and Howdy wouldn't return...perhaps she could make them return.
She would give them more time first. She didn't want to take action if it was not necessary. Maybe they were on their way back right now. Creating something might bring about suspicion. She had no idea how populated the area the portal was in truly was. She didn't know if zoners came there often or not. She didn't want to create something right there; that might lure the zoners over and blow her cover. They'd tell Rudy and Penny and... She growled softly. She just couldn't have that.
But eventually, after all these annoyances and inconveniences were taken care of, it would all pay off. She couldn't wait to see the look on Rudy and Penny's faces once everything was set and she was able to broadcast proof of ChalkZone. No one would laugh at her again.
And Rudy and Penny... She was so going to enjoy their reactions. Especially Rudy, whom she held a much larger grudge against. She would make sure he got payback for what he had done to her on national television. He humiliated her, so she was going to do the same right back at him. He was going to feel every bit of the mental pain she had to endure, and then some...
She heard a soft groan. She whipped her head over and glared in the direction of Blocky. The green zoner was laying on his back, groaning in pain. He was no longer looking at her, his eyes facing up. They seemed rather unfocused, and the way he slowly blinked, he hardly seemed all that alert.
"Hey! You there!" Terry called out to the zoner. "Pipe down, will you? I'm trying to concentrate!"
Blocky merely let out a moan at this and twisted his body around so he could lay on his undamaged side. He curled into a small ball and gave a soft whimper. Terry just glared at him and shook her head. She looked away, trying to return to her previous thoughts.
She hoped that Snap would return soon. He knew the consequences of running off. She didn't think Howdy would. Yes, that puppet zoner knew very well what they were capable of. She could trust that he would keep Snap in line and have him complete his duty. Then...
Hmm...just what was she going to do with Snap afterwards? After he delivered the message, there really wasn't much left for him to do, right? She did discuss something with him before, but she was starting to have second thoughts. After all, the initial reason she enlisted him at all was to get Rudy and Penny to understand the current situation, to warn them of what will happen if they dared to interfere.
Well...the little zoner did play a part in her humiliation. He did help Rudy get her into ChalkZone. He did pull the portal way, letting her bald head to be exposed on national television. He was every bit as responsible for that. Maybe she should pay him back...
A small smile spread across her face. Yeah, that was it. Once Snap came back, or once she made him come back, she would teach him a lesson. One that he would never forget.
But what to do? What could she do to him that would stick to him? What could she do that would ensure that he would never forget the lesson? Something that he would remember for a long time? There had to be something. She searched her mind, recalling her interactions with the zoner, and tried to locate something about him that she could use against him.
Her lips stretched back further as her smile returned. She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. She recalled that Snap had a bit of an ego on him. He loved attention, and appeared to have some pride in himself. Maybe she should do something about that...
Yes, that's what she'll do. She would break him. She would tear him down, destroy that ego of his. She would take him apart, force him to return home a shattered shell of the zoner he used to be. Then, he will learn never to mess with her again. And the fact that he was a zoner gave her more liberty on what she could and would do to him. After all, zoners were just drawings. She repeated that in her head over and over. Zoners were just drawings.
But then something stopped her. She gritted her teeth. It was that darn pang again. That bit of doubt that clung to the back of her mind. The thing that had been distracting her from her work. She thought she had taken care of it before. Now it returns again. How annoying...
Time and again, she told herself that zoners were just drawings and that there was nothing to worry about. But even then, she still felt that doubt prop up again. And each time, it was stronger. It was as though the longer she was with Blocky, with any zoner, the more she started to doubt herself, and her current view on them. Blocky's cries of pain, his body squirming on the ground, the sight of it clawed at the back of her mind, telling her just how real this was. Yet her logical, rational side still told her that he was just a drawing. The two sides of her mind went at war with each other, and she clutched her head, feeling a dull ache.
No, zoners were just drawings... They weren't valuable like humans... They didn't matter... She shouldn't care about Blocky... She...
Then..why did she save him? If she didn't care, why did she go to save him from the heat experiment? Wouldn't that mean she cared at least a smidgen about him? She shook her head. No it did not. She was just doing business. She couldn't have them running out of a specimen to use. Not before they could get more.
She only interfered because Dr. Von Doktor was such an idiot. She couldn't believe how he nearly messed up his own experiment. He wasn't even paying attention to the life readings. She was amazed that the zoner survived at all.
Yeah, she somewhat nursed him back to health, but that was only because they couldn't have their specimen dying on them just yet. That was all it was. Nothing more, and nothing less. Blocky meant nothing to her.
But as she stared at the zoner, watching him shiver, that pang still grew stronger. It snaked through her body, and she started to feel the burning sensation in her arms and stomach, telling her that something was wrong. She kept staring at Blocky, her mind trying to make sense of the feelings she was starting to get. Her head hurt as she struggled to make sense of the war that went on inside her mind. She could feel the internal debate wage on as she found herself unable to tear away from Blocky.
She took a few steps back, shaking her head. She realized she must have spent too much time with Blocky. His noises were getting to her. They must have triggering her more maternal side. The clever beast...
She needed to get out of here. She needed to get away from the wild animal and walk down the hallways, or even outside, and clear her mind. Yeah, a bit of time out of this room would do her good. She would be able to recollect her thoughts and remind herself of what Blocky really was.
She turned and headed out of the room. She didn't bother telling Blocky. It wasn't like he was going anywhere. She shut the door behind her just in case he got any funny ideas and tried to escape. She then headed down the hallway. No particular direction, no destination in mind. Just a nice walk through the building.
Yes, a walk was exactly what she needed. It was true what they say, how walking helps you think better. She could feel her mind's gears turning faster, making it easier for her to think. She relaxed herself and continued her walk, her mind now having an easier time to sort out the thoughts she was having earlier.
She continued down the hallways, uncaring of where she was going. She just needed to get further away from Blocky, where his sounds would not interrupt her thoughts, or fill her with any more of those...doubts. It didn't take too long for her to get far away enough for a long enough time for the guilt to wash away completely as her rational thoughts took over. She smiled at this. Now she could get to thinking properly.
Now...what should she do next? She wondered if she should go after Snap. No, she already told herself that wasn't going to happen. She needed to wait first. Now was too early to go there.
Hmm..should she make another creation to go after him? That was a thought that she considered. But she didn't yet know if the chalkboard worked like that, or if the zoners being drawn hear what was being said. She wasn't sure if she wanted to waste her time on something that may or may not work. And if Snap was on the way, it may come across as too excessive, making it a little harder to control the little beast.
She didn't like the idea of waiting around, doing nothing. She wanted to get productive. She wanted to do something. As she wandered the halls, hearing nothing but her own footsteps and breathing, she tried to think of something that she could do.
She realized that the reason she wanted to take a walk was to clear her mind, yet she was unable to relax. Her mind kept expanding with thoughts about ChalkZone, the zoners, and those two little brats. There was also another emotion clinging to her chest. Something more positive that was truly pushing things forward. And that was excitement.
Excitement in what she was accomplishing. Excitement in what was going to happen. Excitement on what this means for her career. Excitement that she would finally get back the reputation that she so deserved. And she planned on feeding that excitement as soon as possible.
She stopped in her tracks, realizing what door she stood in front of now. With the dimming light, casting a glare on the curviture of the hallway, she could see a doubledoor, some rust on it, and two circular glass windows. Was this one of Von's labs? She recalled that he had a few rooms. He hardly used most of them. Then again, this building did used to have plenty of employees working. She frowned, wondering for a split second how Von was able to afford to keep this place up and running. Eh, oh well. She shrugged. It didn't matter.
She was about to walk away when a thought struck her. She wondered if the test results had come back in. Perhaps it had. She turned her attention back to the lab. She stared at it for a few seconds. While it wasn't really any of her business, and while she could just walk away without really knowing any of this stuff, something about the room piqued her interest. Unable to resist for long, she walked in. She took a few steps in and looked around.
She could see a few rows of long tables, most of which were covered in dust. She could see a few vials of different things. Probably chemicals and such. There were some microscopes that were placed in a few tables, a chalkboard, and she was certain she saw what looked to be a teacher's desk. She knew it wasn't, but she wasn't sure what else to call it.
She walked closer, moving up and down the rows. She looked at the different equipment and vials and other things that were there. Quite fascinating. She wondered briefly what kind of results the old man got with these, what discoveries he might have made. She soon shook her head. That wasn't important. All that was... were those test results regarding the zoner.
The results would show that he was indeed made of chalk. And anyone who saw him, watched him enough, they would know that he was alive. They would not doubt just how real he was, and no one would truly make fun of her again.
Despite her earlier actions, and what appeared to be concern for the zoner, like when Von had used the water on him, she was only worried about losing a specimen; it wasn't like she really cared too much about the zoner himself. Neither did Von. Why should they? He might be alive, but that didn't mean he was anything like humans. He was drawn and created. He could always be recreated. Any zoner could be made very quickly, could they not? If anything, zoners could be put to something useful, like expendable labor, or something along those lines.
Of course, Rudy and Penny might argue against that. She wouldn't doubt it. They were little selfish brats who had been hogging the world to themselves for far too long. They didn't truly understand the way the world works, or what zoners really were. They were just kids after all; how could they possibly see reality for what it truly was?
No matter... They'll get a wake up call sooner or later. For now, she should focus on looking for those results. She couldn't wait to see what they were. Further evidence to prove her point, and to gloat to those children when the time came.
She didn't see anything at first, besides the various equipment and test tubes and different liquids. She began to wonder if this was the room where he kept the results. She turned her head from side to side, scanning the room. She narrowed her eyes in disappiontment. Perhaps they weren't here after all. She began to turn, preparing to walk away.
Then something caught her eye. She turned her head a little to get a better look. She noticed that one of the drawers on the large desk was slightly open. She shifted her gaze from side to side, looking to see if Von were anywhere nearby. She then turned around and walked toward the desk.
Once she reached it, she grabbed onto the edge with her finger tips and pulled it out more. Inside, she found some stacks of paper that appeared to be about a foot thick. Some papers had some rubberbands around them while others were stapled or had clips. She began to skim through them, looking around to see what had been placed in the dresser.
She soon found one that looked promising. It had no title, but it appeared to have some results regarding Blocky. There were a couple mentions of the word 'zoner' and the name 'Blocky'. She grabbed this paper and pulled it out. She carried it over to one of the nearby chairs and sat down in it. She removed the clip and began to turn the pages, reading the contents of what these loose leaf papers held.
For a while, it was nothing interesting. Just detailing how he took the blood, the results of a couple of experiments, stuff like that. But then something caught her eye. There was a passage that read:
'I recently took blood from the zoner. He put up quite a fight, but that was to be expected. As I stored the blood for later testing, I eventually began to wonder something. I was still so curious on how the zoners could possibly be alive if they were made of chalk. I think I figured out something, and if I'm right, this is going to be much bigger than I had imagined it.'
Terry blinked at this, rereading the small passage over and over again. Now she was starting to become curious. Just how were the zoners alive? She had chalked it up to magic. After all, Rudy did call the white stick 'magic chalk', right? Maybe it had special properties that rought these things to life. That would explain why these lowly, non-organic things could possibly even exist, let alone be alive.
She read more more of the papers, narrowing her eyes softly as she tried to see if there was anything else the man wrote down. At first, there was nothing. At least, no conclusion regarding why zoners could be alive. The man might have had some ideas, yet none of them were listed here. She wasn't sure why, and it was frustrating. She could feel a burning sensation in her stomach as she became more and more curious on what the answer was going to be. If they figured out how zoners were alive...she could only just imagine what this could lead to. Proper control of the little creatures.
Finally, she found something that continued on with that thought process of the man. Giving a small smile, and doing her best to control her excited emotions, she read on.
This passage said:
'Just as I thought.. I knew staying here overnight was going to pay off. I didn't tell Ms. Bouffant. I didn't want her disturbing me. I needed my full concentration on these tests. Normally, they took a while, but with my dedication and focus, I was able to get results faster, and what I found was rather...interesting.
It turns out I was correct. You see, I believed I had thought of something that connected zoners to humans, at least, in the way they were alive. I wasn't entirely sure and thought that maybe it was just poppycock. I wanted to see if I was right, somehow, so I ran some tests overnight. I compared my blood to Blocky's, managing to see the internal structure. And what's when I was able to confirm my hunch.
Zoners are carbon-based lifeforms, just like we humans are. It is true, some structure still differientiates. But chalk itself, at least the ones used for chalkboards, are made from something that has carbon in it. This might help explain how zoners are alive. They have some of the same internal building blocks of life that we have.
There's more. When comparing the blood, save for a few changes, it was nearly indistinguishable from my own. I was able to see red blood cells, plasma, white blood cells, platelets, everything. They all functioned the same way, responded the same way. Really, the only true difference was a few adjustments gave the skin and fluid a chalky texture.
I am curious to find out just how zoner bodies don't fall apart, but my theory is that the chalk isn't pure chalk, but altered. It still carries some properties of chalk, like weakness to water, but it also carries some strengths similar to what is found in..what the zoners say.. the Real World. Blocky, for instance, his structure still retains the strength of flesh. The chalk still has properties that allow it to breathe, eat, sleep, and whatever else, and thus is, more or less, more durable than Real World chalk. But he would still die if he comes in contact with Real World water, as that probably breaks apart the weak points, and destroys it.
I am not entirely sure yet. But I believe I opened up the doors to truly understanding these zoners. If my theory is right, and if I find further proof, I may have just discovered an alternate evolutionary line of carbon-based lifeforms, and have explained how the zoners are alive and how they are, in a way, related to us.'
Terry nearly dropped the papers at this. Her arms felt weak. Her eyes widened. She remained still, save for a few shakes. She stared down at the paperwork after she read those paragraphs. No words came out of her. It was just dead silent.
It couldn't be possible...right? No, the man must be wrong. He was just crazy, trying to think of whatever he could. The zoners were alive by magic. That was all. That's all it could be. She tried to push it in the back of her mind. She tried to dismiss it, reminding herself that zoners were just mere chalk drawings and nothing more.
But the words...they wouldn't leave her. They continued to plague her. Even when she shut her eyes and tried to block it out, it would not work. The words appeared in her head over and over, reminding her of what she had just read and seen. Reminding her that what she thought about zoners...may not have been true after all...
The zoners were...carbon-based..? They were much more similar in structure to humans and other organic lifeforms than she thought? She wanted to tell herself it couldn't be true...yet she did know that chalk was carbon-based in some way. Structured differently, but still carbon.
Well so what...? A lot of things were made of carbon and not all of them were alive. For all she knew, this just meant that the zoners were nonliving things that could somehow move and emulate life. Yeah, that was probably all they were. The scientist did mention that there were alterations in the structure, right? Water moved, and it's not alive. Air moves and it's not breathing.
Maybe zoners were just some advanced form of that. Maybe they were nonliving things that so resembled life that they could uncannily fit in anywhere with things that were truly alive.
But...all living things are made of carbon... Anything that has ever been alive was carbon based...
Was she...was she wrong...? Were the zoners more alive than she had given credit for? Was she decieving herself this whole time? Could Dr. Von Doktor be correct? She shook her head. No..it couldn't be true. It was impossible. She was just overthinking this. She...
Her eyes widened as she recalled the screams that Blocky emitted. She remembered the looks on Snap and Howdy's faces. The way they interacted, it did feel so real. Well real on a level that she hadn't been willing to admit. She knew they were physically there, and she knew, in some way, they were alive. She realized then that her idea of them being nonliving yet emulating life was ridiculous.
But then...they were still made of chalk. They weren't flesh and blood like her, not in the same way. They were nothing like humans. They were just drawings. That was all they were.
But she still recalled what the man said, about the carbon connection. That still didn't mean much. That still didn't prove there was a strong connection. But the idea that the zoners could truly be carbon-based lifeforms, that they may not be as different from Real World animals and people as she had initially thought, did send a cold chill through her body. The implications of what that might mean...
She shook her head. No, she couldn't let herself get worked up over that. Even if the connection were true, even if zoners were carbon-based lifeforms, they were still just drawings. Still inferior life forms that could easily be created and replaced. Their only purpose was to serve and please the creators that gave them life.
After she was able to recollect herself, she placed the paperwork in the drawer and pushed it closed. As soon as she did, she nearly jolted when she heard a voice call out to her.
"Mizz Bouffant! What are you doing here?"
Terry looked over. She couldn't help but widen her eyes when she noticed Dr. Von Doktor standing in the doorway, his arms folded against his chest. He didn't look particularly pleased. Giving a small smile, she said, "Oh I was just walking around, trying to clear my head, and I stumbled in here and..."
"Uh uh..." Von said, narrowing his eyes a little futher. "You should have told me zat you wanted to zee ziz lab. I don't like it when people ztick zeir nozez when I did not give permission."
"Oh..sorry." Terry headed towards the door. "I promise I won't do it again."
Von stared at her, giving her something of a skeptical look. A few seconds later, he appeared to have shrugged it off. "If you zay zo..." He began to head down the hallway, Terry not far behind him. "Did you...zee anyzing that interezted you?" Terry lifted up her head and stared at him. "Any rezearch paperz or anyzing like zat?"
Terry froze for a few seconds, struggling to figure out what to say. She wasn't sure how he would react if he found out she read some of his papers without permission. She gave a smile and shook her head. "No. I just looked around for a bit and sat down to relax. That was all."
"Hmm..." Von looked at her over his shoulder. His eye appeared to almost stare through her soul. She did her best to remain calm and not look too suspicious to him. After a moment, he merely shrugged his shoulder and said, "Okay zen."
Relieved that she avoided detection, the woman continued to follow Von through the building. Those previous thoughts returned and started to swirl around her head. She pushed them back, managing to tame them. But for how long? As she walked, she coudn't help but ask herself a question she never thought she would.
What if she was in the wrong?
sss
Dr. Von Doktor remained quiet as he headed down the hallway. He listened to the footsteps of Terry as she followed not far behind him. Keeping his head turned away from her so she could not see, he gave a soft frown, narrowing his eyes.
He wasn't sure if he could really believe her. Although she sounded sincere, just something about it felt...off. He had no idea how long she had been in the room, either. She might have had time to read through his stuff and figure out his discovery. She may have learned that the zones may be carbon-based just like they were.
And if she did know, and she did lie...
He growled softly, almost inaudibly, as this crossed his mind. He wasn't sure why Terry would lie about that. They were on the same team, right? There was no reason for her to hide anything from him.
Why would she lie about that? Why would she tell him that she saw nothing, when in fact she did? It wasn't like knowing what he found out would change anything...right?
Or maybe it did.
The man already was uncertain of Terry before, but now those doubts were coming back to him. Terry's behavior seemed a little odd, now that he thought of it. He wasn't even sure how to explain it to himself. It just felt...different somehow. And the tone of her voice... It sounded almost like she...like she was...
..having doubts.
He narrowed his eyes at this. He had no idea if that was true, and Terry hadn't really tried anything to make him believe that. There was when she attacked him to get Blocky out, but she had just wanted to make sure that their test subject didn't die. And she didn't have any kind of strange aura to her then that made him wonder if she was going to cause trouble.
But now..that seemed to have changed. Terry's tone of voice was a little...hesitant. And the way she moved, the look in her eyes, he wondered if she had read something she regretted, or saw something that made her do a doubletake. It was possible. If she had learned about zoners being carbon-based, it could be possible that she was having doubts because of that.
That wasn't going to do the mission any good. If Terry took that information the wrong way, then she might become a threat. For the moment, Terry still seemed to be more or less on his side, even if she didn't always particularly get along with him. But if there was the possibility that she was hiding something, that those string of doubts were going to pull her in a new direction... Then perhaps he should take action sooner rather than later.
He couldn't afford any delays. He couldn't afford to lose this opportunity of a life time. He wasn't going to allow Terry to ruin that just because she started to have second thoughts. It might be best if he attempted to go solo from now on.
But he couldn't just let her go. She knew too much. She knew where the experiments were being conducted. She knew what he was up to, what his plans were. At least some of them. And she did know Rudy and Penny. If she felt gipped by him, then she might go tell the children and even aid them, all just to get back at him.
No..he was going to have to get rid of her, and not simply by letting her leave. He needed to make sure that she doesn't become a threat later on. And he believed he knew of a way. He won't try right now, but pretty soon, he would lure her to one of his other lab rooms in this building.
And then he would take care of her.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 23, 2015 17:58:22 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 23, 2015 17:58:22 GMT -5
Chapter 27: Trappings
Oh you poor soul... Look at what you made me do...
sss
What bad luck she had today. Well not just her. Penny reminded herself the same would go to Rudy. The two of them had tried to speak to each other, not just about the fight, but about ChalkZone as well.
However, things didn’t go as planned. They both barely got a word in edgewise when Reggie came and interrupted them. The large boy wouldn’t leave them alone and kept pestering them, taunting them for being ‘boyfriend’ and ‘girlfriend’. They tried to leave, but Reggie would just keep following them around, and rarely let them out of his sight.
Penny gritted her teeth at the rather annoying and unfortunate memory. All she and Rudy wanted was a bit of privacy, so they can speak and figure out what they were going to do. And then along comes Reggie and all that went down the drain.
She felt a tingle in her finger as frustration settled in. It was quite difficult to push back the anger and anxiety as she realized that she and Rudy had to, yet again, wait to speak to each other. She would rather not talk in the car; that gave them so little time. The doctor’s office wasn’t that far away. This was something that she and Rudy needed to talk about in one sitting, not part way and then have it get delayed.
But when would they get another chance? She wasn’t sure. She hoped it would be soon. Even though it was going to be hard, not just for her, but for Rudy too, she knew it had to be done. They needed to make amends and then focus on ChalkZone. Maybe after the doctor’s appointment, they could find time then. Maybe she could convince her mom to let her go over. She wasn’t sure what luck she was going to have, but...she might as well try.
At the moment, she sat in the backseat of the car, like her mother insisted. Sitting down next to her was Rudy. She felt a pang in her chest as she stared at him. The boy was looking at the floor, probably unaware that she was looking at him. Her eyes moved over his body, noting the bandages and bruises. She bit her lip. Had she really struck him that hard...?
They were on their way to the doctor’s right now. Her mother had recently picked them up. About two minutes ago, actually. She had never felt so glad to see her mom; Reggie was becoming truly grating on her and Rudy.
She didn’t know what had gotten into him, anyway. What did he particulary find funny about her and Rudy liking each other? They were just friends, anyway. Wasn’t like there was anything all that humorous about it. Oh well. She shrugged. It doesn’t matter. It was just Reggie. She had more important things to worry about.
Like Rudy and ChalkZone... She longed for the day that everything would go back to the way they used to be. Before all this madness with Terry and Von had taken place. But maybe that was just a dream.
Her thoughts were interrupted when the car suddenly swerved to the side. She grunted as she felt herself being pressed against the door. She yelped when she felt Rudy collide with her, pressing her further against the door. The two children clenched their teeth, shutting their eyes, for a few seconds. When the car eased into a straight line, pulling up into a small parking lot, they leaned away from each other and relaxed, both feeling a sense of relief.
They glanced at each other. They maintained eye contact for a few seconds, looking at each other nervously. They then looked away from each other, making nervous gestures. The brief physical touch couldn’t help but remind them of the fight that they had earlier. Especially since the last time they physically touched was when they had bitten each other...
“Come on, you two.” Penny heard her mom say. The door opened up and she heard her mother step out. “Let’s go. We’re nearly late for your appointments.”
Ah yeah, their appointments. In the midst of the tension, Penny almost forgot about that. She and Rudy both needed their bites checked, as well as to be sure them punching and kicking each other didn’t lead to damage that her mother had missed. She herself needed to make sure the weapon that Howdy used on her didn’t have further reaching consequences than she previously thought.
She climbed out of the vehicle and shut the door, timed in such a way that it almost seemed like an echo to Rudy’s. They both walked out towards the building, where her mother was. She opened up the door and gestured for them to go in first.
Rudy and Penny once again looked at each other. They stared at one another like this for a few seconds before her mother clearing her throat prompted them to go into the building. Penny heard her mother shut the door behind them and the three walked down the small hallway, towards a door on the side. Her mother opened that one too, ushering the children in first. Penny couldn’t help but wonder if her mother was doing what she could to keep her and Rudy within sight of each other.
The three of them headed towards the first seats they saw in the small waiting room after they had signed in. Her mother took the edge seat while she sat next to her mom, and Rudy sat a seat away from her. She felt a pang of disappointment and she couldn’t help but look over at him sadly. Not like she could blame him for being nervous, though.
“No, Rudy. You sit over here.” Her mom said, giving Rudy a soft glare. “This isn’t a large facility. Don’t be taking seats away from other patients.”
Rudy didn’t say a word to her, nor did he look at her. He gritted his teeth, giving a soft grunt. Penny was not able to determine what this meant. Slowly, reluctantly, Rudy slid over into the chair next to her. He kept his body leaned away from her, careful not to touch her, careful not to trigger that tension and fear they both experienced earlier.
The fear to touch one another... Penny hoped that they would be able to get over that fear soon. She hoped that they would be able to reestablish their friendship and mend the trust between them.
She leaned back in her chair and stared up towards the clock. Her mom wasn’t exactly correct when she said they were running late. There was still some time. Maybe ten or so minutes. That gave her a bit of time to try to talk to Rudy, but...is now really a good time? No..too many people around here. She would have to wait.
But the way her mom was looking at her... She recalled her mom wanted her and Rudy to try to speak to each other on the way to the doctor’s, which they didn’t do, or during the waiting room time, which they weren’t right now.
She bit her lip. She turned her head to Rudy. Maybe she should try to speak to him. Maybe she should at least make the attempt. She could apologize for the fight; that didn’t really require hiding top secret information from everyone else in the room. Yeah..she couldn’t put this off any longer. She..she had to try...
“Rudy, I...” She said as she turned towards her friend. However, she never got a chance to continue as a louder voice talked over her.
“Rudy Tabootie!” Called a feminine voice. Turning her head, Penny could see a tall nurse standing there with the door into the back wide open. “The doctor will see you now.”
Rudy looked over at Penny, his expression softened with a tinge of regret. Then he got up from his seat and walked away. Penny watched him leave sadly. So much for that attempt. She hung her head, wondering if they would ever get a chance to speak.
Upon feeling her mother’s hand on her shoulder, Penny looked up. Her mom stared down at her sympathetically and said, “Don’t worry. You’ll get a chance...”
Penny turned her head away. “I hope you’re right about.” She closed her eyes. “I hope you’re right.”
“I am. Trust me.” Her mother said, gently squeezing her shoulder. “Just give it some time.”
Penny did her best to be positive. Her mom was right. Even if they couldn’t talk now, that didn’t mean they never would. She just had to wait. Sooner or later, they would get their chance.
sss
Snap ran as fast as he could. He pushed himself across the ground, pounding his feet to launch himself quicker. He looked out in front of him, trying to see if he could see any sign of Rapsheeba or Howdy. He didn’t know how long he had waited, or how much of a head start that they had. So he just kept running, hoping that he would run into one of them soon.
He couldn’t believe he took so long to figure out an answer. He wanted to slap himself in the face for not coming to this conclusion faster. He should have known there was really one answer.
With Rudy and Penny unable to come, with them not able to set foot inside ChalkZone, Snap realized that Rapsheeba had been right. They didn’t have all that time. He doubted that Terry and Von would consider leaving Blocky alive for that long. For all he knew, they would likely finish him off after he had been ‘used up’. Then they might try to come into ChalkZone next... Waiting for Rudy and Penny may only result in disaster. There was little reason to believe that those two humans would do nothing for five days.
He still hated the idea. He still wasn’t sure how well thought out a plan it was. He didn’t even know if there was a plan that Rapsheeba had in mind, or if she was just acting on pure instinct. But in the end, he realized, after some long thinking, that Rapsheeba did have the right idea, and that they should mobilize and try to rescue Blocky.
Poor Blocky... Snap bit his lip as he remembered the condition his friend was in. He had no idea what state he would be in after they came back for him. He had no idea how he would recover from this... or if he would at all. What if Blocky became permanently scarred from this? What if he wouldn’t survive? A cold chill rushed through his body at that thought. He wanted to believe that everything would be okay, but deep down even he knew just how wrong everything could go...
He couldn’t let himself fall into despair, however. He couldn’t allow himself to become consumed with such thoughts. As hopeless as it seemed, as terrifying the idea of going into the Real World to mount a rescue mission frightened him, what with all the humans could do to them, he still tried his best to remain positive. Things might turn out better than he had expected. He’d never know until he tried.
Up ahead, he started to see a couple of retreating forms. He squinted his eyes, trying to see if he could figure out who it was. Upon realizing that it was Rapsheeba and Howdy, he called out their names, increasing the speed of his running.
“Hey! Howdy! Rapsheeba! Wait up!” He cried.
The two figures stopped. They turned and looked behind them. Their eyes widened in shock and pleasured surprise as they saw him running towards them.
“Snap my man, did you change your mind?” Rapsheeba asked once Snap got close enough.
The blue superhero stopped in front of them for a few moments. He put his hands on his knees, gripping them gently. He panted heavily as he tried to regrain his breath. His throat felt dry and his legs were weakened after all that running.
After he caught his breath, he said, “Yeah...I did...” He smiled at the two zoners. “I’m just...sorry it took me so long.”
“Don’t worry about it. At least you’re here now!” Howdy said. Snap was impressed with how brave he sounded. Despite the fear of what the city thought of him now, and despite the horrors that he had seen, he was still trying to be courageous.
“Yeah. With your help, we’re sure to win.” Rapsheeba said.
Although Snap felt flattered that Rapsheeba had so much confidence in him, that alone wasn’t going to win this fight. Snap could not allow himself to get too overconfident; that just might come back to bite him in the rear end.
They had to be careful. They were going to have to read lightly in the Real World. They would need to be aware of their surroundings at all times. They would have to make sure that Terry and Von have no access to any liquids, and to no chalkboard either. The Real World fluids thing was obvious, but he just realized that Terry and Von, if they knew what a chalkboard was capable of, might use it to their advantage and threaten them into submission. And unfortunately, there were a few chalkboards in that laboratory that he remembered seeing, not just the one that he and Howdy originally entered from....
Well he was certain that, once they gathered some trustworthy zoners and met up somewhere and talked, someone would be able to figure out a plan. This was going to be one of their most dangerous missions yet. Extreme caution and deep planning was required for this. They would have to give this their all.
Snap broke the silence, clearing his throat to make sure that he still had his friends’ attention, and also to make sure he didn’t slip up his question. “So...what did you two have in mind?”
Rapsheeba was the first one to respond. “Howdy and I are going to head into the city and call a meeting. We will explain to the zoners about what we found out and propose the plan to go to that portal to rescue Blocky.”
“What if the zoners aren’t happy to see you?” Snap asked. He was careful not to bring up the thing with Howdy. The poor guy must already be worried enough. Besides, both of them knew of that possibility; his expression alone was enough to convey that message.
“I’m certain there will be resistance. I am fully prepared to handle the remarks I am sure to get.” Howdy said. “However, I think their reaction towards me will lesson quickly once they find out that I have information they could use to help defend their home.” Howdy paused for a moment. He then continued, “While I know some of the zoners will not be happy to encounter me, I’m sure that their desire to protect their home from these human intruders would be of a higher priority on their list.”
“Yeah, that’s true...” Snap had to admit it, but Howdy did make a good point there. “I’m sure they’ll jump at the chance at helping to stop Terry and Von. Some of them are brave like that. “He clenched his teeth. “Some stupidly so...”
“Snap...” Rapsheeba said, narrowing her eyes at Snap.
Snap lowered his head slightly. “Yeah, I’m sorry.” He realized he should have been a little more sensitive with what he said. Wanting to move on quickly, he said, “Do you have any ideas, queenie?” He held up his hand in gesture. “I mean, I know you are going to call a meeting and all, but...” He paused for a moment, trying to think of how to word his question. “But...do you have any ideas of your own?”
Rapsheeba stared at him. She tapped her finger against her chin thoughtfully. “Hmm...well..I admit I didn’t think that far ahead..”
Snap widened his eyes. “You didn’t?”
Rapsheeba shook her head. “Why do you think I’m calling a meeting? I’m sure one of the zoners would be able to think of something.”
“Yeah. There’s a lot of zoners in the city.” Howdy said. Yeah, that was an understatement. Snap knew just how packed the city was. “One of them is bound to know...something that we could try. I mean...rushing in isn’t going to work.” Making a gesture with his hand towards Snap and then himself, he added, “I mean...you and I aren’t exactly strangers to that. We both saw what those two humans are capable of...and why it is important to think of a plan first.”
Snap was glad to hear that his two friends weren’t going to just rush into things like he had feared earlier. They both understood the importance of a plan, and to think out a strategy before they rushed headlong into the Real World. This would give them a better chance when they have to confront Terry and Von, and rescue Blocky from his imprisonment.
Yet how they were going to pull it off... he wasn’t sure. He had hoped that one of them would have thought of something already. Something that could give them an edge when going to the portal. Snap himself hadn’t thought of anything yet, and the fact that neither did his friends...that left a nervous feeling in his stomach, making him bite his lip hard.
He wasn’t too keep on the idea of letting the other zoners decide. It sounded good at first...until he realized just how gun-ho some of the zoners would be in stopping the humans. They might think that rushing in without rhyme or reason was the best route to go, or they would be so consumed by anger and fear, that they’d rush over without thinking, and then get themselves caught. Snap would never forgive himself if more zoners were caught when he could have prevented it.
He realized that they were going to need a voice of reason. Someone to be present at the meeting, who could keep the crowd under control. Someone who has had experience with less than friendly creators.
And he knew just the one.
Biclops.
Snap gestured to his two friends. They looked at him, waiting for him to speak. “Come along! This way!”
“Uh..but Snap...” Howdy spoke up. His voice was tinged with uncertainty. “That’s...not the right way.”
“Yeah.... The city is this way. Where do you think you’re going?” Rapsheeba sounded just as confused.
Snap paused and looked towards his friends. He realized he didn’t really explain to them where he wanted them to go. He said, “We’re going to the Chalk Mine to get Biclops.”
“What? Why?” Asked Rapsheeba.
“Because he knows creators better than most zoners. And he’s one of the largest zoners in the immediate area. He would be able to ensure that none of the zoners get too crazy and try to go to the portal themselves. And since he dealt with creators in the past, he might have some knowledge on how to combat them.”
Rapsheeba and Howdy looked at each other, their eyes widening in realization. They both appeared to realize that Biclops would be of a huge help here.
Snap recalled their initial meeting, and at times, it still unnerved him. Biclops had been more violent back then, almost maniacal. He had been mentally scarred by the actions of those past creators, and he had projected it into him and Rudy. However, as unsettling as the memory was, it did remind Snap how helpful Biclops could be in this situation. His experience with dealing with a world where creators could move about freely.. yes, surely Biclops would have some knowledge on how to handle creators.
With a single nod of his friends’ head, and a look at their expressions, no words needed to be spoken for Snap to know that they agreed with his decision. It was settled: they were going to the Chalk Mine.
The three friends veered off away from the city, which could be seen in the distance, and headed towards where the Chalk Mine would be. Snap hoped that Biclops would be willing to come to the meeting. Yeah he’d have to leave the mine unguarded for a little while, but perhaps he could find another zoner to take his place for a short time. The meeting wouldn’t take that long, right?
sss
Penny flinched slightly as the doctor shoved a bottle of medicine into her hands. She looked down at it, peering at the label and expected usage of the stuff.
“I want you to take this once every day.” The doctor said, her voice stern, almost cold. The aura of emotionless professionalism. Penny did her best not to let it get to her. “Make sure to take it with food or water. This should take care of the inflamation in your body, and kill any infections you might have. Do you understand?”
Penny nodded her head once. “Yes, ma’am.”
The doctor smiled, although Penny could tell it was fake. “Good. You are dismissed.” She moved Penny towards the door. “Mrs. Sanchez...” She addressed her mom this time, who was standing near the doorway. “You may go sign out there. I expect you to call me to give me any updates on how your daughter is doing.”
“I will.” Penny heard her mom say. There was some kind of emotion laced in there, but she couldn’t quite identify it. “Come along now, Penny.” She reached over, grabbed Penny’s head, and left the room.
Penny was glad to be out of there. Her usual doctor wasn’t available, so instead she got this one. She wasn’t really mean or anything, but her whole attitude was just... It was as if she had seen so many heartwrenching patients that she just became desensitized to it. Penny felt rather uncomfortable around her. The woman’s cold professionalism did little to help her feel better, and she couldn’t help but wonder if the female doctor was blaming her for getting hurt.
Well...that wouldn’t be too surpising, considering that she had to explain to her that she was electrocuted, and had to come up with a ridiculous story of how she, one of the highest ranking students in her class, could have made such a terrible blunder. Still, she wished the doctor didn’t act that way around her. She felt bad enough; she didn’t need more encouragement.
Oh well, at least it was over now. She followed her mom as they headed towards the counter that the doctor had indicated. As her mom was filling out the paperwork required, Penny turned her head and happened to see Rudy going towards the exit. His appointment must be over already.
Penny wanted to call out to him, but she refrained, pulling her hand away. Now wasn’t the place for a talk. They can wait later. Plus, she still wasn’t entirely sure of how she was going to start her apology. She still needed a bit of time.
When her mother was done, hearing the sound of the pen and paper being dropped, Penny looked up at her mother. “Hey mom? Can I go over to Rudy’s? Or can he come over to ours?”
Her mom stared down at her for a few seconds. Then she asked, “Why? You two had plenty of time to chat.”
“Well yes, but... I think it’d be best if we talked in private.” Penny raised her hands at her sides. “I mean, the school wasn’t exactly private, and neither is a doctor’s office.” She settled her arms at her sides. Noticing her mom’s expression, she added, “And we didn’t have a lot of time in the car. The doctor’s office isn’t that far away from where we live. After what we did to each other...” Penny closed her eyes and sighed. “We...we are going to need more time.”
For a few moments, there was no response. Penny wasn’t sure if she upset her mother somehow. She dismissed it, believing that her mom was just trying to think of an answer for her. Keeping silent, giving her mom the time that she needed to respond, she followed her towards the door. They were quickly joined by Rudy, who appeared a little anxious to get home.
In silence, the trio went towards the car to prepare to leave. Her mom unlocked the door and she and Rudy climbed into the backseat. She did her best to ignore the tension of being so close to him. She tried to ignore how he was doing what he could to avoid touching her. She tried to push back the sensation of guilt, reminding herself that, soon, it would all be over and they could move past this.
Her mom turned the car and they began to drive down the road. All the while, as they passed the street signs, and the lights, they were silent, not saying a word to each other. The silence weighed down on Penny’s shoulders, creating a fog of tension around her.
As they began to take another turn, heading down a new street, Penny’s mom spoke up. “Rudy, do you want to come over to visit, instead of going back to your parents’ place? I can call them when we get back and arrange it if you’d like.”
Penny stared over at Rudy with a sideways glance. She tried not to influence his decision. She wanted him to come over on his own accord, not because she made him feel like he had to.
Rudy glanced at her for a few moments, their eyes locking onto one another. He bit his lip, his eyes filling with nervousness. He looked away, pointing his gaze towards the ground. He shifted his eyes from left to right. He looked as if he was having a hard time deciding. The longer he struggled to think, the more nervous he seemed. And each time he looked at her, he appeared to grew more and more anxious.
At first, it looked as though he was going to decline. Penny tried to ignore the pang of disappointment clinging in her chest. Despite how she felt, she knew it was up to Rudy to decide if he wanted to come over or not. After all, they wouldn’t really be able to properly discuss anything if she tried to force him to come.
At last, Rudy appeared to regain his voice. Afther he cleared his throat a few times, he said, “S-Sure...”
“All right then.” Penny’s mom said. “I’ll call your parents when I get back so they know where you are.”
A small smile spread along Penny’s face. She was happy that Rudy decided to come over. As scared as she was, she still looked forward to trying to settle things with her friend. The longer they put this off, the worse it was going to get.
But that wasn’t the only thing they had to concern themselves with. There was still ChalkZone’s safety, and their missing friend... She sucked on her lip, feeling her gut sting as she realized that Blocky had been gone for days, and Terry and Von had the portal for days. She had no idea what kind of threats now await them, or what Terry or Von had been able to accomplish in that amount of time. They needed to figure out something, and fast.
She hated to imagine what would happen if they failed. She hated to imagine the disaster that lay before ChalkZone. She knew that, if ChalkZone were exposed, Vinnie’s zoner enslavement for his amusement park was going to be the last of their worries.
sss
“All right, time to eat.”
Terry couldn’t believe she was stuck with feeding a zoner again. But Von didn’t really want to partake in it. He insisted that he go and look at his studies some more, perhaps revise some of his original ideas for the zoners. He also wanted to figure out if there were any further tests that could be made, or if they should just get on with the dissection, whether it be with Blocky or someone else.
The idea of dissection didn’t bother her initially. But after discovering the zoners’ possibility of being carbon-based, which would bring them closer to Real World lifeforms than she originally thought, she couldn’t help but feel a little nervous.
She shook it out of her head. She didn’t let it distract her, and thankfully, the feeling was, largely, fleeting. Even if he was carbon-based on some level, Blocky was still a creation, not something naturally born, and he wasn’t human. He was just an animal. With that in mind, she was able to refocus her thoughts on feeding Blocky, rather than thinking of her own personan conflicts with the situation.
Terry opened up the glass enclosure. Blocky rested on his back. He stared up at her. His dulled eyes were still bright in fear, and he shivered at her presence. Terry ignored this and reached down. She pulled Blocky out and carried him over towards the table. Might as well feed him here rather than at the cafeteria.
Laying Blocky on the table, she removed the small bag that she had slung over her shoulder. She pulled out one of the few remaining bottles of chalk water that Howdy had given her. Along with that, she also took out a small thing of chalk soup. It appeared to be one of the microwavable kind. She didn’t want to waste time heating it up, though, and it was still edible cold anyway. She pulled back the lid and, taking out a plastic spoon, scooped up a spoonful.
“Open your mouth.” Terry commanded.
Blocky simply stared at her, whimpering softly. She growled at this. She wished he didn’t overreact this way. It wasn’t like she was trying to hurt him or anything.
“I said open your mouth!” She called to him, this time in a louder voice.
Upon seeing that the wild animal was not going to cooperate, Terry took matters into her own hands. Holding him down by his head, gripping it tightly, she brought the spoon over towards his mouth. Without bothering to plan the move carefully, she shoved the spoon into the zoner’s mouth. The resulting force splashed soup onto his face, some of it getting into his left eye. He squirmed and whimpered loudly in response.
Pull the spoon away and listening to the zoner struggle to swallow, Terry shook her head. “That’s what you get for being uncooperative.” She raised the spoon up into the air, moving it slightly back and forth in her fingers. “I hope you take this as a lesson and you work with me instead of being such a big crybaby.”
Blocky swallowed, coughing a few times as he choked. “Y-Yes, m-m-ma’am...”
“Good zoner...” Terry hissed, gritting her teeth. She scooped another spoonful of soup and moved it wards the zoner. “Now...eat up.”
Blocky stared at her, his mouth partially open. He still looked reluctant to continue eating the soup. Terry narrowed her eyes and was about to push the spoon back into his mouth when he slowly opened his mouth wider. Smiling at this show of submission, she inserted the spoon, this time more gently. A way of showing him that she can be gentle so long as he cooperated with her.
Without much further resistance, Terry continued to feed the zoner. Save for a few coughs here or there, she didn’t have any further trouble with him. Spoonful after spoonful, she delivered the food to him, and he ate it without attempting to fight back. His left eye squinted from the soup getting in, but that soon stopped, the soup droplets no longer causing a problem for him.
Soon she was done. The zoner ate the entire cup of soup. She pulled it away and looked down at it. This outta keep him fed for a while. She might feed him again later today, although she and Von did decide to only feed them once per day to keep the food rations going.
She tossed away the barbage and glanced down at the bottle of water. Did she really need to use this on him now? Probably not. There was plenty of fluid in that soup. That should keep the zoner hydrated for a while. He didn’t really need the water right now. Yeah, she’ll give it to him later. Perhaps in at night, before she left the building to go home.
After she felt she had wasted enough time with the zoner, she returned him to his cage, dropping him in like it was nothing. She ignored his cries of pain ignored the sensation of guilt as she did so, and walked away from the room. She looked over her shoulders and, giving a small smile, she said, “Have a nice nap.” She shut off the light and left the room.
As she walked down the hallway, heading towards the cafeteria so she can get a bite to eat as well, she couldn’t help but stop in her tracks. She turned her head, looking back towards the door. A part of her felt...reluctant to leave Blocky alone. She started to wonder if she should...
Oh what was she thinking? This was Blocky she was talking about. A zoner. Who cares if he was left alone? He could handle a few hours on his own. They left him alone at night all the time. Well granted he had been with his friends lately, and they were both gone...but still, they left him alone before. So why should she feel any different about this time?
She shook her head. She realized she was starting to become soft. And it was worsened by that blasted research paper that she read. She gripped her face, gritting her teeth. The feelings that arose from that began to cloud her over, creeping through her body like some kind of infection. She hoped that Dr. Von Doktor doesn’t get word of this. He would never let her live it down. Her reputation suffered enough. Now she was developing an attachment for a creature that wasn’t even... Oh what was wrong with her?
But she just couldn’t help herself. She couldn’t help but wonder if she was in the wrong, if what she was doing was right, if there was more to this than she had imagined. The carbon-based thing seemed to push this thought process forward, and she began to wonder if Blocky truly wasn’t as different as she thought, that perhaps she wasn’t imagining it.
She thought back to how he acted while she was feeding him. Why did she feel guilty about that? All she did was give him food. But..she did feed him in the worst position possible. On his back. And she wasn’t exactly gentle with him initially. The way he looked at her, it sort of reminded her of a scared child. She sucked on her lip as she made that connection. A sweeping sting spread through her stomach, and, for a moment, she became..conflicted and confused.
She managed to make the thoughts subside for the most part. There was still a somewhat chilling sting that she was feeling as the doubts started to grow stronger. She shook her head and started her walk. Maybe she didn’t clear her mind enough. Maybe she was just hungry and her mind was confused. Yeah..that was probably all it was. She headed towards the cafeteria to get a bite to eat.
sss
Blocky laid on the ground, unable to stop his trembling. He tried to clear out his throat more. The earlier time when he nearly choked still got to him. It didn’t help that he could still feel the spoon in his mouth, painfully pressing against his gums and lips. He tried to settle himself down, reminding himself of the fact that he was alone now. Terry could not bother him anymore.
But..being alone wasn’t exactly a thrill, either. His mind was racing as he looked around, realizing that he was all alone, just like he was on the day he was brought here. The old fears from those days came back, magnetized, clouding over him. His body shook harder, unable to stop the whimpers from eminating from his mouth. He shut his eyes, trying to block out what was going on, where he was. He tried to, for a few moments, forget about his predicament, and think happier thoughts.
Yet any attempt to think more positively was washed out by his current memory. The negative emotions and memories were certainly more powerful, easily destroying any positivity he tried to find in his predicament.
He couldn’t even remember how long he had been here. His fear and terror blocked out any memory of time passing. He was only aware of being here for more than one day. But how long has it been? Days or weeks, or even months? He shivered at the thought, and he found himself curling up into a small ball. He tried to at least keep his emotions tame, to not allow himself to be consumed by fear. A hard task, but he was getting sick of being terrified all the time. It was becoming exhausting, and he could feel it tear himself apart on the inside.
The negative emotions swirling in his stomach felt as if they were burning a hole through his internal organs. The cold chill creeping along his skin as he was unable to stop imagining himself being placed in another experiment...that made him feel as though his skin would turn to ice and crack, spilling out his insides. And his trembling and his teeth chattering.... He was amazed that he didn’t exert the remainder of his strength from doing that.
He moved himself a little more, but then stopped, a shockwave of pain moving through his body. He got a painful reminder of the horrors that he had been put through. His head still ached from the extreme temperature experiments he was forced into. His body still stung from the burns. His side still raged in agony from being melted and cut into. His entire being was racked in pain, making it hard for him to move around too much, which forced him on his back most of the time. The most comfortable position at the moment.
He clenched his teeth as he tried to endure the painful stomach ache. It radiated through his underside, making him want to clutch it, only to stop himself when he realized that would be even more painful. He was forced to lay there and hope that it passes.
As it continued to spread, he started to feel a sense of nausea settle in. He tightened his lips together, swallowing nervously. He hoped that he wouldn’t end up vomiting up his stomach contents. He knew full well that he would not eat again after this, at least not until the next day. Given his condition, this was not something that he could afford. And then there were his captors. They’d probably find reason to punish him if they walked in and his stomach had been emptied.
He struggled to keep it in. He fought against the growing sensation, managing to place a hand against his mouth as he tried to push it back, tried what he could to keep the food in his mouth.
But it was becoming a useless task. He could feel his heart beating against his chest. He could feel a sense of dread spreading through him, leaving him in a state of a cold chill. He squirmed on the ground, curling his body inward, ignoring the pain this caused him. He clenched his teeth tightly, his eyes widening at the sensation of something pushing through his stomach.
No...please no... He couldn’t let this happen... He had to fight back. He had to keep the contents in. He...
It was no use. His body’s will was too powerful. His mouth salivating uncontrollably, he opened his mouth and he vomited.
For a few seconds, the enclosure echoed with the sounds of his retching. He couldn’t stop, no matter how hard he tried. He heaved heavily as he continued to empty the disgusting, foul-smelling contents from his stomach. His body shook immensely at the force of the vomiting. Soon, his retching turned into dry heaves, and after a little more fluid came out, he stopped. He collapsed on the ground near the foul-smelling stuff, unable to move very far from it.
The glass enclosure filled with the horrible stank of the stuff. The mere smell of it wanted to make him barf some more, but he had nothing more to give. He was disgusted when he saw that he could make out details of his very recent meal. He let out a loud groan and, after a few seconds, slammed the side of his head against the ground, shutting his eyes tightly.
Oh where was Snap? Where was Howdy? He...he didn’t want to be alone anymore. He wanted to be with his friends. Why weren’t they back yet? They..they didn’t abandon him, did they? They didn’t decide to turn tail to save their own butts, right?
No..that wouldn’t be like them. He knew that neither of them would purposely abandon him like this. They’d come back for him. They would pull through.
But what if they didn’t? What if the reason they weren’t coming was because they ran into trouble? Maybe Von and Terry decided to get rid of them. No, not very likely...but what of Skrawl? Or the other ChalkZone villains? What if they did something? What if Snap and Howdy were in danger somewhere else? What if no one finds them? What if no one finds him?
Blocky let out a soft whimper at this. The pain of what he had gone through, and the powerful emotion that accompanied it swirled in his head, giving him a headache, a chill rising through his spine. The fact that he had no idea how long that he had left, if he would ever escape, or if he’d see his friends again left him in a state of growing fear and depression. The hope for a rescue had started to diminish, and at the realization that he could very well die here, tears formed in his eyes.
Howdy... Snap... Rudy... Penny... Rapsheeba... Everyone else... Would he be able to see any of them again? Would he be able to return to ChalkZone? Would he be able to set foot on ground that wasn’t Real World ever again?
The more he thought about it, the more he began to realize that it may never happen. His tears welled up further, and he began to feel the slick wetness move down his cheeks. He curled himself into a tighter ball. He tried to ignore the horrible smell, tried to resist any temptation to throw up further, despite how much the fear and horror was twisting up his stomach. Unable to hold it back any longer, he shut his eyes and began to sob, his body trembling from emotion.
sss
Dr. Von Doktor had finished up gathering what he needed to pull off what he needed to. He still needed some more time, and he needed to plan out how to pull it off. He knew the consequences if he did this poorly. The idea of doing this to another human being was unsettling...but when it came to progress, to gaining understanding, he couldn’t afford any mishaps. Terry was becoming a nuisance and he needed to fix this problem.
He doubted that he could get her to change. She was quite a stubborn woman, who appeared to always insist that she was right and that he was wrong. She interfered with his experimentations, even knocking him out, which he couldn’t quite forgive, and she often acted as if she had full authority over what he did. He had wanted to just play along for a while longer, but it was getting to the point where he realized that further action was required, and sooner than he had expected.
He wanted to check on Blocky first. He wanted to see how his...patient was doing. So long as he was still alive, and still of use to him, then he was good. This was important; after he got rid of Terry, he was going to need someone else to give him further information about ChalkZone. Blocky, given his weaker state, seemed to be the best choice for that.
But when he walked into the room, he was surprised and shocked by what he had found. He hadn’t expected to see the zoner curled up in a ball, sobbing loudly. The little animal sounded as though he was in a lot of pain, but when he walked around in a circle around the enclosure, he didn’t see any new injuries.
However, he did find something that might explain his discomfort. There was a pile of slightly chunky liquid on the ground in front of him. He could smell it from here and he had to cover up his nose. The sight of it caused a million thoughts to race through him.
What happened to Blocky? Why did he throw up? Did someone...
Of course... Terry... His eyes narrowed as his thoughts grew darker. Yes, Terry was responsible for this. She wanted to try to stop the experiment. She was trying to sabotage him by killing Blocky. She had poisoned him, the bitch.
He formed a fist with both hands, shaking them at his sides. He could feel his veins nearly pop in his head. His teeth grinded, and his pupils shrank into dots. He felt that cold, burning, uncomfortable feeling rise up inside of him. His body began to shake, the anger overtaking him.
He soon forced himself to relax, exhaling the emotion through a single forced breath. His thoughts remain embittered and burning, but now he could focus on what he was going to do.
So..Terry tried to one up him, eh? She decided to take away all of his fun...all for her misplaced love for the zoner. Oh she can try to dismiss it all she wanted to. She can try to deny it. But he could see it in her eyes. She was starting to care about the little runt. On a deeper level than just professionalism. As a result, she had truly become a threat.
Perhaps...he should move up the schedule... Yes, that’s exactly what he was going to do. He hoped that Terry was having a good time, because all that is about to stop.
sss
Snap smiled the best he could as he stared up at the giant. He folded his arms behind his back, twirling his foot nervously on the ground. He forgot how nervous he could be with the giant without Rudy around, and what he was about to ask isn’t something that normally came out of his or his friends’ mouths.
Not that Biclops leaving the Chalk Mine was unheard of. He has done it before, like when he came to see the Rudy Tabootie museum, or when he came to him alerting to Rudy being in trouble when he was too busy tormenting Reggie’s foot. However, those were rare exceptions, and Biclops never left the caverns for long. Part of it was out of habit; he probably had to spend a lot of time guarding the place back when creators were still around. The other part was just to be safe; while no ChalkZone villain could use the chalk, they could still destroy it, thus leaving Rudy chalkless.
Snap had no idea how Biclops was going to react to his question. He didn’t know if he was going to be willing to come with or not. He hoped that he would be able to think of something that could help, but nothing came to mind. And as he found himself in the stare of the giant, he stifled, unsure of just how to begin. The giant was quite intimidating as he glared down at him like this, and Snap cringed, gritting his teeth.
Now he found himself in the shadow of the giant. Neither Rapsheeba nor Howdy said a word. They hung back. Snap had said he would be the first one to speak to him, and they had accepted. Snap knew Biclops better than those two. With such a huge request like this, even he had to admit that he was the better zoner for the job. But that didn’t make this any easier.
“Well...?” Biclops asked, folding his arms against his chest. “I’m waiting.”
“Oh right...” Snap chuckled nervously as he rubbed the back of his head. Oh why did this have to be so hard? This shouldn’t be this difficult. He had spoken to Biclops before.... What made this so difficult now? “Well...I had a question and...”
“I know that. You already told me.” Biclops said. “Now...do you mind...” He motioned a hand towards him in gesture. “..tell me what it is? Do you have something...important..to tell me?”
Snap nodded his head. “Yes, Biclops.”
“Then what it is? I don’t have all day, you know.” Biclops put his hands on his hips. “I’m going to be late for my exercise routine if you don’t tell me what you want. Does Rudy need more chalk? You know my rule on that. He...”
“..must come get it himself. I know that.” Snap said. He winced as he saw Biclops narrow his eyes. He was clearly not happy about being interrupted. Snap pushed his nervousness aside and managed to say, “Rudy and Penny won’t be in ChalkZone for five days.” Biclops’s eyes widened at this. “They got grounded by their family.”
“I...see.” Biclops said slowly. He was a little unnerved, although not too worried. “Well, ChalkZone will be fine until then, I’m sure.” He waved his hand dismissively. “Thank you for telling me, Snap. I’ll keep an extra eye out to make sure our resident troublemakers don’t start anything.”
Snap wished that he could leave it at that. He wished that was all that needed to be done. Alas, that wasn’t the case. “Wait!” He reached out towards Biclops as he started to turn around. The giant stopped and stared down at him in confusion. “There’s more, I’m afraid.”
Biclops furrowed his eyes with concern. He looked over at Rapsheeba and Howdy, who nodded their heads in agreement to what Snap said. This made him look even more worried and he looked back at Snap. “What is it?”
“We know where the portal is, and where Blocky was taken. In the Real World, it’s located in a scientific laboratory, and Blocky has been experimented on. Those two creepazoids, Dr. Von Doktor and Terry Bouffant, had run tests on him to learn more about him. They don’t care about Blocky at all. The poor guy is so weak...”
“You have to rescue him.” Biclops said, cutting into Snap’s talking. “Get him back into ChalkZone, erase any evidence those humans got, and close the portal.”
“But without Rudy and Penny...” Snap said, raising up his hands. He paused for a moment, letting Biclops absorb this information. He continued, “It will be quite dangerous going into the Real World for many zoners, and we may need a good number to ensure success.”
“But more numbers mean that they will have an easier time catching one of you.” Biclops warned. “That will give them another zoner to experiment on. They may even try to force information out of said zoner, and they could try to blackmail Rudy and Penny that way.” He rubbed the side of his face in a thoughtful manner. “What you will need to do is figure out a way to get Blocky out with the minimal required zoner numbers.”
“There’s one problem with that. This is in the Real World, Biclops. Remember that.” Snap said, pointing a hand in the giant’s direction. “They can use their Real World water against us, and even erasers, too. If we don’t send enough zoners, then they could all be killed!”
“Or at least neutralized in some of the most painful ways possible.” Rapsheeba shuddered at the thought.
Howdy hugged his arms to himself. Snap didn’t need to ask him to know that the zoner was imagining those horrific scenarios in his head. He sucked on his lip, swallowing nervously. “We...we were hoping that...you’d have some suggestions on how to deal with the humans...”
Biclops raised an eyebrow. “Me? How come?”
Snap stared at the giant in confusion. He thought that Biclops would have made the connection by now. Then again, it might have been a while since he last had to confront a human. Rudy was the last one far as he knew, and that was a couple years ago. Maybe Biclops had become so relaxed, that the idea of confronting a human was far from his mind.
This caused a pang to spread through his stomach. If that’s the case then... He hoped that Biclops would still be of some help. He hoped that the giant remembered what it was like to confront humans. If he didn’t have that knowledge available for them...
Well, they could probably still succeed. It would just be more difficult than he had hoped. This was not something they could afford trial and error with. They needed a plan and they needed to get it right the first time. The consequences of failing were much too dire. The damages would be irreversable.
“Biclops, you were there when humans used to come frequently into this world. Long time ago. Remember? You told me and Rudy that when we first entered encountered you.” Snap said. He remembered that day all too vividly. “You told us about how creators used to run amok and you chased us around because you assumed Rudy would be the same.”
Rapsheeba nodded in agreement, but Howdy’s eyes were wide in shock. He stared up at the giant with a disbelieving look. “You did that?”
Biclops looked down in shame. He rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah..I did. I was a different person back then.” He cleared his throat and turned his attention back to Snap. “I see where you are going with this, but I’m not sure how much help I would be.”
“What are you talking about? You’d be a great help!” Howdy said, his previous shock gone from his voice.
“Yeah. I don’t know why you think your input wouldn’t be valuable.” Rapsheeba said. “We could use someone with experience like you!”
Snap nodded his head. He smiled up at the giant, trying to reassure him. He had a feeling that Biclops was simply still feeling shame from his behavior back then and perhaps this talk was reminding him of that. Plus, the old memories of how it used to be so long ago must be getting to him. Those must have been such awful times. Snap could hardly even imagine how dreadful it must have been, seeing creators destroy left and right... No wonder the guy had such a sour attitude when they first encountered him.
“Please, Biclops.” Snap said, gesturing his hand out towards the giant. “Please, you have to help us. We need all the help that we can get. You’re our best chance. You know how to deal with creators.”
“Child creators.” Biclops said grimly. He shut his eyes and shook his head. “I never dealt with adult creators before...”
Howdy looked left to right. He shrugged his shoulders in confusion. “Aren’t they similar?”
Biclops frowned at this and shook his head. “No, they are not. Kids are easier to handle in some areas. They have little experience and don’t have as much knowledge of the world. To deal with them, you simply exploit this lack of knowledge and understanding, or even go for their emotions, as children are much easier to scare and terrify than adults.” He paused, biting his lip nervously. “I..admit I used some of those techniques to scare away the children.”
Snap exchanged looks with his friends. He could only just imagine what it was like for those kids. He had a feeling that what Biclops did to them to frighten them was nothing compared to how he was back then. He turned back to Biclops and said, “I suppose adults are harder because of experience?”
Biclops nodded. “Exactly. They know more things, sometimes even more than many of us zoners. They’re more calculating and deliberate. More cunning and intelligent. It is difficult to simply scare them away. And if you aren’t careful, you will just lure them back, especially with backup. They have to be handled differently than children. And I hate to say it, but as I said...” He placed a hand against himself. “I have no experience with adults...”
Snap bit his lip. This was not the news that he and the others were hoping to hear. They looked at each other nervously, wondering what they were going to do now. If Biclops couldn’t give them much information....
No, they could still use his help. Even if it was just children creators he faced off with, and not adults, he still had more knowledge of dealing with creators than any of them did. He would still be a great asset in the upcoming confrontation. Even if Biclops was unsure of himself, Snap knew that any amount of aid from him would help tremendously.
“Biclops...you still know the humans better than any of us. Sure your knowledge might be a little..limiting... But please... You have to try to help us.” Snap motioned with his hands towards the outside of the cave. “Come with us to the meeting.”
“Meeting?” Biclops asked, staring down at him in confusion. “What meeting?”
Rapsheeba answered this. “I called forth a meeting to discuss plans on rescuing Blocky. With Rudy and Penny gone for a few days, we decided that we cannot just sit around and do nothing. That’s too much time those humans have our friend, and way too long for them to have the portal. Who knows what they are going to do with it?”
“We were going to discuss with some zoners on a plan on saving Blocky.” Howdy said.
“However, we all realized the problem with that.” Snap said. “You see, some of the zoners in the city have gotten.... Antsy, for the lack of a better word. They would rush in brashly, too quickly. They could get themselves captured or hurt, or even killed. They would likely not sit down and just listen to a plan; as soon as they figured out where the portal was, they’d rush headlong into it.”
“I see...” Biclops said. He tilted his head to one side. “Is that part of the reason you want me to go to this meeting?”
Snap didn’t hesitate to answer. “Yes. We were hoping that, in addition to your input, you could keep the zoners from rushing to their deaths.”
“We don’t want to risk losing anybody else.” Rapsheeba added. “I don’t want any more zoners end up like how Blocky did...”
Howdy flinched at this. “The boy guy was practically torn apart...” He shut his eyes, a few tears streaming from them.
“So what do you say? Can you come join us?” Snap asked, staring up at the giant expectantly.
Biclops stared down at the three. For a few moments, he was quiet, clearly contemplating what his answer was going to be. The three zoners waited patiently, giving the giant time to answer. It took a little while, but Biclops soon spoke again.
“No.”
Snap widened his eyes, hearing his friends express their shock and disbelief as well. “N-No..? But Biclops...You know how important this is and....”
Biclops raised his hand up. “You didn’t let me finish. No, I will not go to the meeting. It is too risky to leave the cave. You know I almost never do it unless I leave someone in here in charge, which I rarely do. However...” He folded his arms against his chest. He gave a small smile. “You are more than welcome to bring bring some zoners over here for the meeting.”
Snap gave a small gasp at this. He took a step back, staring at the giant in shock. He couldn’t believe that he hadn’t thought of that idea before. Oh why didn’t he think of it? It was so simple, yet so brilliant. He turned his head to look at his friends, who also stared at him in disbelief, both looking like they wished they thought of that sooner.
Snap looked up at the giant. “R-Really...?”
Biclops nodded his head. “Certainly! As long as you keep your hands to yourself and you don’t try to take any chalk.”
“Of course we don’t.” Howdy said.
“We are most grateful for your generous offer.” Rapsheeba said. “But..how about you help us, not just spectate?”
“Yeah.” Snap said. “Would you be willing to give us advice? Please... Any input you have will be most appreciated.”
Biclops let out a soft sigh. “Well, all right then...” He raised his head up a little. “I’ll...see what I can do.”
Snap felt positive emotion well up inside of him. He couldn’t help but grin at this. With Biclops’s help, and with the zoners’ support, he had a feeling that their mission was going to be a success. He wished he could speak to Blocky telepathically. He wanted to tell them that they would soon come for him. And they would take care of Von and Terry. They will torment another zoner no longer.
sss
No... Not now. Dr. Von Doktor gritted his teeth as he leaned against the wall. He held onto his head as he tried to settle himself down. Thoughts had rushed at him like a tidal wave, questioning what he was about to do.
Would it be right to...do this...to Terry Bouffant? He was certain that he wouldn’t get caught, that if he planned it out carefully, everything would be okay. He had some time to think about this. Being a scientist, he was able to think of workarounds, and envision several scenarios in his mind until he found one that suited his needs perfectly.
Yet, why was he still hesitant to go after Terry? It wasn’t like she was going to leave. She was a part of this plan. She wanted as much to do with ChalkZone as him. She was not aware of what he was going to do. She never acted as if she was suspicious of him. Even when he must have read through his stuff, she didn’t really act different enough that suggested that she was turning against him.
But she was still having doubts... And those doubts could turn her into an enemy of his... Even if it hadn’t appeared to yet, even though she still walked with him, called him an ally, that could soon change, all due to the information that she must have found. Exactly which one that was, he wasn’t entirely sure yet. He had his ideas. Learning that the zoners could be carbon-based might have something to do with it.
When he learned that possibility, yeah he was surprised, and it made him realize that the zoners might be closer to human than he and Terry first believed. But unlike her, it seemed, he was able to cast aside his doubts quicker. His scientific mind reminded him that the zoners were still animals, and that he shouldn’t feel that bad for them.
He wished that Terry would do the same thing. He wished that she would see that there’s little reason to feel guilt, that zoners were still not human, still not worth protecting to that degree. Their only purpose in life was to serve their creators, to serve science, to help him expand knowledge on how life can form. This could even open up new doors in learning where life came from.
But then..he didn’t even know if Terry realized this connection or not. Maybe she was being truthful and she was just looking around, not having touched anything to read. Just because he found it hard to believe doesn’t make it untrue.
Heck, he had doubted her on the existence of a chalk world. He had thought the idea was rubbish, and that such a place could never exist. Now here he stood, with a zoner prisoner in the building and a working portal in another part of the building. He knew full well just how right Terry had been. Could she be telling the truth again?
No matter. She still needed to be dealt with. He could still tell she was having some doubts, and doubt was the first seed of rebellion. If she began to question their mission...
...then it was best to get rid of her as soon as possible.
He still feared what might happen if things go wrong. If he was going to go through with this...then he would need to prepare as best as he could. This whole shebang could backfire on him horribly, and force him to live a life of regret.
So he was going to have to make this first attempt count. He would need to make sure that Terry does not get a workaround.
But wait...what about the children...?
Okay, so they were enemies. Rudy and Penny weren’t exactly buddy-buddy with Terry. Spending enough time with them revealed just how much they did not like each other. So perhaps he was just overreacting. Maybe they wouldn’t...
...but what if they did...? Rudy and Penny were smart. He had to give them that much credit, even if he wanted to deny it in the beginning. How else were they able to get passed his security? Even if Penny did use a portal from ChalkZone to get in, they still got from one room to another without triggering the alarm and even opened up the security door. This fact had led him to disable a lot of the security, as he had felt shame for implimenting it, regarding it as a waste of time. It hadn’t been replaced to where it used to be yet, despite knowing part of it wasn’t even the system’s fault. How could he account for portals to another world?
Should he be worried about Rudy and Penny? They are enemies of Terry, and thus may not have much of a reason to help her. Yet...after what he had learned of them, wouldn’t this be a tad...inaccurate?
He wasn’t sure why he was thinking this. He wasn’t sure if he was just paranoid, if he was getting worked up, or anything. But something in his head had set off an alarm. Something in the back of his mind was alerting him to the threat those children could pose. After all, they didn’t particularly appear cruel, and perhaps would come to the aid if even an enemy like Terry.
He shook his head. No, that was proposterous. The children wouldn’t be that stupid. Terry would most likely turn on them the moment that she was out of danger. She’d take advantage of their kindness, and use it to get back at them. Even he wouldn’t be that low.
He attempted to refocus his attention on going after Terry. He wasn’t sure how long he had wasted lost in his mind like that. Terry was still on her walk, and there were still some hours left before they both had to leave. He still had time.
But before he could begin to make his move, or do anything, he was stopped. The back of his head gave a dull pain and he felt a slight shiver go up his spine. This caused him to open up his eyes to another reality he hadn’t considered. Something that he should have realized sooner, and didn’t understand why it took him so long.
Rudy and Penny would still report him if they saw what he was about to do to Terry. The law is the law, and his upcoming actions would surely warrant arrest, even in the eyes of the woman’s enemies.
On top of that, Rudy and Penny would still be a threat even if they didn’t report him on Terry’s case. He was threatening their ‘precious world’ after all. From what Terry said and implied, they’d do whatever it took to stop him. They had access into the chalk world, and could storm in here to save their friend. Sure, Terry and him did have a plan on hindering them, but he realized he had no idea if that worked or not. He needed to do something else to ensure that they weren’t a threat to him anymore.
There was one thing he could do. An act was just as shocking as what he had planned with Terry. An act he normally wouldn’t have done, but now he was realizing that it was his best bet.
He turned his head and looked over his shoulder. He stared down the hallway, looking at nothing in particular. He frowned softly, giving a soft ‘hmmph’ sound. The hallway he was looking down was the same one with the room with the portal in it. He briefly thought about moving the portal, but decided not to, as the location it was in on the other side seemed safe enough.
He turned his head away and continued to head down the hallway. He folded his arms behind his back. Perhaps he should put off Terry again. She was just one person and he was smarter than she was. She could wait a little bit.
But the children...they could not.
Rudy and Penny were unpredictable factors. He knew little of what they were doing right now, or what they were presently capable of. They were unknowns that needed to be taken care of. He needed to get them and subdue them. He needed to bring them there...where he could ensure they would no longer be a threat. Not until he was finished with what he wanted. Not until he got what he deserved: praise from his peers.
But how would he accomplish this? How could he get the children without anyone knowing? The parents didn’t trust him. They...
...wait..there was someone who could help.
Von couldn’t help but give a twisted smile, tapping his fingers together eagerly. Yes, she might do... A person he had met once before, who also didn’t appear to like Rudy all that much. Although she would have no interest in kidnapping or hurting him, she just might jump at the chance to ‘rehabilitate’ Rudy.
Ms. Tweezer.
sss
Ms. Tweezer couldn’t help but stare at the man disbelievingly, raising an eyebrow. She wasn’t sure whether or not she should consider his words to be fact. He could just be another deranged person, trying to set her up for something.
But something about his words felt almost...genuine. And she had to admit, it certainly was a warm welcome compared to what she had been put through in the past. Not many had treated her as seriously as this when she had spent half the day running around about ‘living drawings’. She shuddered at the memory of that. She had prided herself on remaining sane, unlike many of the cretins and their ‘fantasy fetish’. But for her to fall into that same mindset...despicable.
It was certainly a nice change of pace to have someone speak to her like she was a human being. Someone who didn’t constantly bring up that past incident, and who didn’t treat her like she belonged in the looney bin. Even if she did find this man a little...off... he was still welcome company in that regard.
“So...you want my help?” Ms. Tweezer managed to say after a bit of silence.
The man before her, dressed up in a white science suit whom she recognized as Dr. Von Doktor, nodded his head. “Yez, madame. You zee, I have an...important program running at my plaze.”
“I thought your place got shut down after...that incident.” Ms. Tweezer said, looking at him in confusion. “Did it reopen?”
“Well you could zay zat, yez.” Von said, making a few gestures with his hands. “I’m...trying to get more people interezted, zo I may earn zee money to rebuild it. Make it better zan before.” He clasped his hands together. “I would like to teach zee ztudentz education. Help zem learn more. I do not zink Mr. Wilter iz doing a very good job. Ezpecially after zeeing zome of zee report cardz.”
Ms. Tweezer couldn’t argue with that. “Yes, those report cards are horrendeous.” She put her hands on her hips and shook her head, her eyes closed. “Really, what is wrong with the youth today?”
“I want to change zat. I want to give zeze children a better education, where zey will learn, and become productive memberz of zoziety. And you...” He motioned his hand towards her. “I would like your help in getting my firzt ztudent. To try out my methodz and make sure it all worked out.”
“Who did you have in mind?” Ms. Tweezer asked.
Von smiled at this. It was almost a knowing one, as if he realized how she was going to react. She raised her eyebrow at this. She wondered if she was going to like the answer he was about to give. She waited, thinking that, maybe, it wouldn’t be as bad as she thought.
“Rudy Tabootie.”
Nope...she was wrong.
The mention of that name caused her heart to feel like it was burning up. She could feel it twisting and turning, the back of her head feeling like it was going to explode with the horrendeous memories of that boy.
Oh how she hated him..how she remembered what he had done to her...
All she wanted to do was educate him. She wanted him to see things for how they really were. She wanted to show him how wrong it was to draw things that didn’t exist, how the best stories were etched out of reality. The boy was wasting his time drawing those...fantasies...those lies...and she merely wanted to help him blossom into a proper artist.
What did he do to repay her? He broke her mind. He did...something... and made her go crazy. She hardly even remembered the act that he did, but she did recall its after affects. She remembered how what he did had driven her insane and she babbled nonsense, and no one would ever let her live it down. They wouldn’t even tell her just what it was she claimed to have seen. They just laughed in her face whenever she brought it up.
She had pushed the boy into the back of her mind and had tried to continue life as normal. Yet he constantly came back to haunt her. No matter where she went, someone would bring up that ‘crazy incident’, and she would get laughed at again. Even after all this time, the boy still haunted her.
But perhaps fate had finally smiled upon her. This man standing before her wanted to help educate students as well, to bestow upon them knowledge of the world. Such knowledge would certainly be useful...
And it would help tame that boy’s whacky, unbridled imagination, bringing it back down to more manageable levels. The boy may have escaped proper education in the past, but it seemed like, now, at last, all that was about to change.
Ms. Tweezer gave a sly smile. “Okay then...” She folded her arms against her chest. “I’ll help you.”
Von smiled at this. “Zat iz good to hear! Juzt talk to zee boy’z parentz and convinze zem to let you take zee boy to ziz new zchool. But do not mention my name.”
“Why not?”
“I...well let’z juzt zay my reputation haz..zuffered due to a pazt inzident...” Von said softly, gritting his teeth nervously.
Ah yes, she remembered something about that. She couldn’t help but feel sorry for the man. He must have suffered a similar incident as she had. He knew what it felt like to go through what she had. In that case, they were something of kindred spirits. This gave her further reason to help him.
“Okay, just give me the directions and the boy will be yours.” Ms. Tweezer said.
Von took out a piece of paper and began to write on it. “Oh and make sure to bring hiz friend with, too. I zink he’d do better with a companion.”
Ms. Tweezer wasn’t sure how much she’d agree with that. The girl might actually prevent the boy from learning. Then again, she was of the more scientific mind. Maybe having her around would be a benefit. She had little reason to dislike Penny. After all, she played no part in the torment she had gone through. But if this was required to ensure the plan’s success, then she’d do it.
Dr. Von Doktor handed her the piece of paper. She took it from him and looked at it. The address appeared to be his old lab. Not that it surprised her; the man did say that he was trying to reopen the place up. It would make sense he’d use that place for his new education class purposes.
Stuffing the paper into her pocket, she turned to the scientist and said, “I’ll have Rudy and Penny at your place and ready to be taught a lesson as soon as possible.”
Von smiled at this. “Thank you.”
Ms. Tweezer watched as the man walked out of the door. As soon as she shut it, she glanced down at the address. She couldn’t stop smiling. At long last, the boy was going to get what was coming to him. He would become a model class citizen. And if he could be tamed...
Oh yes, she saw a bright future ahead for Plainsville.
sss
It was a disaster. The crowd erupted in protests and loud shouts. Many of them were demanding the location of the portal. They looked ready to tear him apart just to get that information. Snap backed away, his friends huddling close to him. The fact that they were in Biclops’s cave, surrounded by rock in all directions, did little to comfort him.
It had seemed so simple at first. And for a while, it worked. He and his friends had gathered up several zoners whom they feel would be the right fit for the mission. He explained to them where they needed to go and what he needed to talk to them about. The zoners listened and followed him. They had seemed really eager to know what it was he needed to tell them.
But when they found out he knew where the portal was, it seemed everything had gone downhill. He was glad that their negative attention towards Howdy disappeared, but now he was getting the flack now.
“Why won’t you tell us where it is?”
“Why are you holding back?”
“Do you even care?”
Snap held onto his head, and gritted his teeth. He tried not to let those words get to him. He tried to tell himself that the zoners were just frustrated, and tried to dismiss their statements as nothing. He knew what he was doing, and he knew it was for the best of ChalkZone.
But the words..no matter how hard he fought, they were still getting to him, making him shiver in fear. The way many of the zoners were looking at him, it struck panic in his heart and it was taking all his willpower not to turn and run away. He had to remain here. He had to talk to them. He had to get them to discuss the plan to save Blocky, to not rush out into danger headlong without any rhyme or reason.
Such a task would prove rather difficult, however. Many of the zoners were erupting in threats, demands, and anger. They were getting worked up. He feared that they might take drastic action if something didn’t...
“Enough!” Biclops’s voice boomed. The zoners immediately quieted down, looking up at the massive pale yellow zoner that appeared. “For shame! I would think zoners like yourselves would behave better than this!”
The zoners simply glared back, looking from Biclops and then to Snap. Rapsheeba and Howdy huddled closer to him to help him feel safe. The zoners gave a small snarl but made no move towards him. They took a few steps back, still glaring at him, but appearing to be, more or less, settling down.
One of the zoners said, “Okay then... Will you please tell us what we are supposed to do?”
Another said, “Yeah!” He raised his hands up in confusion. “Do you expect us to just sit here while those creators are out there somewhere, doing gawd knows what?”
“Of course not!” Rapsheeba called out. She put her hands on her hips. “We just don’t want to rush into this thing without a plan.” She moved her hand out in front of her, gesturing to the other zoners. “We had a feeling that you lot were going to try to leave to the portal right away as soon as we told you. I understand tensions are high, but you all need to think first!”
“We are!” One of the zoners snapped. It was the rough female from the earlier mob. Snap recognized her right away. Her meek male friend was behind her, keeping quiet. The rough female pointed her fingers at the three. “We all know that action needs to be done as soon as possible! Screw the planning! That will take too long!”
“Would you rather get caught, then?” Snap asked as he narrowed his eyes at the zoner. The rough female growled at this, but did not respond. “In case you didn’t know, the Real World is much more dangerous, with all sorts of things that can and will kill you! All those humans would need to do is grab a hose and spray you lot, and you are all toast!” He noticed the female zoner was attempting to reply. He cut her off, pointing a rounded hand in her direction. “And don’t you dare try to tell us that you can just jump out of the way and it’ll be fine! Just one touch of Real World water and you will be in a world of pain, if you’re lucky! Do you really want to take that chance?”
At this, some of the zoners in the group began to murmur softly to each other. They exchanged looks of worry, confusion, and horror. Snap wasn’t sure if they weren’t fully aware of dangers from the Real World or if they had simply forgotten and now were just being reminded of that.
The murmurs soon died down, and for a while everything was silent. Most of the zoners had stopped glaring, instead taking on more serious expressions, wanting to start the meeting officially. Snap was glad that at least some of the zoners were willing to listen enough and not just rush into this.
However, that tough female, whose name still escaped him, she didn’t look like she was going to back down anytime soon. She stood straight, her hands formed into fists, giving him an almost death glare. She looked like she was going to take action, either by rushing towards him or by running away to find the portal herself. Snap hoped that she would settle down so they can get the meeting started. They were wasting time like this. Couldn’t she see that?
Thankfully, Biclops intervened before she could take any next action. He took a step forward, lowering his head close to hers. “Don’t even think about it.”
The tough female hissed at him, but she didn’t try to retort against him. For the first time, her head lowered in submission and she took a step back, relenting to the will of another zoner. “As you wish...”
Snap knew the only reason she stepped down was because Biclops was much bigger and stronger than she was. There was no way she would be able to fight against him. To do so would be utterly pointless. She’d lose very quickly.
Giving a snort of satisfaction, Biclops leaned back and folded his arms against his chest. “Do we have any more protestors?” The zoners all shook their heads quickly. “Good.” Biclops stared down at Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy. “Shall we get started?”
Snap nodded his head. “Yes.” He cleared his throat as he turned his attention to the zoners. “We called you here because we know the location of the portal, and we need to set up a plan to rescue Blocky and destroy said portal. We would like all your input on what we can do, and we can try to set up a plan in order to get Blocky out of that situation he’s stuck in.”
Rapsheeba took a step forward. “We called Biclops here...”
“Well it is his cave...” One of the zoners said. He silenced himself when Rapsheeba shot him a glare.
“Yes, I’m quite aware of that.” She cleared her throat. “Anyway...” She held her hand up in gesture. “His experience with creators in the past is going to be of value here. Since we may run into creators during our rescue mission, we need to know exactly how to deal with them.” She looked up at Biclops. “Do you mind sharing your experiences with us?”
Biclops nodded his head. There was a flash of a haunting look in his eyes for a few seconds before it vanished completely. Snap felt sorry for the giant, having to deal with all that horrible stuff so long ago, and with no protector either... He could only just imagine what kind of nightmarish hellhole that it was.
Biclops cleared his throat and he began to tell his story.
“Those were some horrible times...”
sss
Terry growled softly as she followed the man down the hallway. Why was he moving so fast? For an old guy, he sure was quick. It took all her effort just to keep up with him, and even then, he appeared to be gaining speed. She could hear his footsteps clanging against the ground, which helped her whenever he took a swift direction and she didn’t see here he was going.
She hoped that, wherever he was taking her, they’d get there soon. She was tired of all this fast walking. Her legs were aching and her heart was beating faster than what she would have liked. Her legs were burning a little as well from the extra energy she was exerting. She didn’t remember how long it’s been since they started walking. But they had to be getting to their destination, right?
She wasn’t even sure where he was taking her, or why. He just said he needed to speak to her somewhere, far away from Blocky. He said he didn’t want the zoner to overhear what he had to say. But just what that could be, or why they had to go to a competely different level of the building, she wasn’t entirely sure. She tried to talk to the man, tried to get him to tell her more of what he had in mind. But he refused to elaborate, leaving her in the dark.
She grumbled at this. Scientists... They could be so secretive sometimes. She bet that he was just overly excited over some new invention or new discovery and he wanted to flaunt it to her. He seemed like the kind of guy that would strive for attention for anything, even something as minor as discovering a new name for a rock.
Regardless of her frustrations, she still followed the man down the hallway, zigzagging around, going deeper and deeper into the bowels of the building. As they continued on, she began to wonder just how large this building was. It was certainly more massive than it appeared on the outside.
Soon, they came to a room at the end of a long, narrow hallway. Dr. Von Doktor had finally stopped, positioning himself in front of the door. She looked back towards her, motioning with his finger for her to come in. Finally... Terry followed him into the room.
As Terry slowly entered, she looked around the room. This didn’t look like any other room in this building. She could see a table with some straps on it, a few small desks, at least one mobile, with various items, some monitors, and a bunch of other things. There was an odd smell in the room as well. Some kind of chemical. She snorted, feeling a slight headache come on from the dank smell.
“What is this place?” Terry asked, turning her head to look around.
“It’z a room where we teach newcomerz about operating on larger zpezimenz.” Von explained. “Unorthodox, and unusual, I know. But I’ll tell you what, zough. It waz affective.”
Terry wouldn’t be surprised by that. She was well aware of how hands on experience would be quite beneficial. She wondered offhandedly how many doctors may have come from this location. How many of them learned from this room? She hoped that this place offered a decent education. But considering that there had really been no complaints from the doctors in this area, she had a feeling that this place did a fine enough job.
But she was still confused. Why did Von want to bring her down here? What was the point? To show off this room? She shook her head, wondering if Dr. Von Doktor had lost it.
She turned her head to speak to him. “Why did you...” She never got a chance to finish.
She let out a yelp of surprise when she felt something seize her by her arm. She looked over and saw that there was a metal clamp there. Her eyes widened in horror for a split second, and then she reached over to pull her arm out. Then the other one was grabbed. She gritted her teeth as she fought against the machine as hard as she could, only for her aching muscles to give out. Her arms were soon stretched out beside her, giving her no room to move them.
“Dr. Von! What’s going on?!” Terry wailed, her voice tinging with anger and panic.
Dr. Von Doktor chuckled at this, his voice surprisingly icy as her legs were soon subdued as well, keeping them anchored to the ground. “Why...I’m juzt tying up zome looze endz...” The man said coolly as he took a few steps towards her, staring at her in the eyes. “I zink I let you ztay long enough. I waz going to give you more time...but zen I zaw what you did to Blocky. For shame, Mizz Bouffant. We weren’t even done with him yet.”
Terry struggled against her binds. She yanked her arms as hard as she could. She winced in pain when she felt her joints, her arm feeling like it was going to tear off. She glared at the man, baring her teeth. “Just what are you talking about, you loon?! I didn’t do anything to him!”
Von smiled at this. He began to walk around her in a circle. “Oh come now, Mizz Bouffant. You know better zan to lie to me.”
Terry watched the man as he walked around her in circles, like a vulture waiting for prey to die. It was unnerving, unsettling, but she tried her best not to let this show. She gave another yank, trying to free her leg to kick the man. “You’re insane! I never...”
Suddenly, Terry felt an arm slink around her neck, applying pressure. She gagged as her head was twisted to the side. A jolt of pain rushed through her neck, and her eyes bulged. It felt as though her neck would break at anytime. Her heart pounded at this, and she tried to struggle to get free. But Von, who now stood directly behind her, only tightened his grip further.
To her horror, Von brought a needle filled with some unknown fluid up towards her left eye. The sharp tip was placed very close, and she found it difficult to turn away. The sight of it reminded her of what she had said to Howdy, and she started to shiver. She swallowed nervously as she stared down at Von. She looked into his eyes, noting just how cold they looked. And that sinister smile...
“What...what are you...” Terry whispered softly.
“I’m juzt doing what I should have done earlier.” Replied the man, his voice making no attempt to disguise his cruel intentions. “It iz zuch a shame it came to ziz, Terry.”
Terry shook her head as best as she could with it still being held by the man’s arm. “N-No..please...” She whimpered softly, taking in a shaky breath. “Don’t... I’ll do anything...please...”
Why was the man doing this? Why did he think that she hurt Blocky? How long had he been planning this? How far was he going to go?
These questions and more flooded her mind as she struggled against the machine that held her. She jerked herself from side to side, trying to yank at least one limb away. But the binds were too tight, and she wasn’t going anywhere. The man’s cold laughter began to take a toll on her psyche, and she realized, as the seconds passed, she really wasn’t going anywhere. She eventually stopped struggling.
In that moment, she realized what a fool she was in trusting Von. She looked up at him, her eyes filling with the question of ‘why?’, silently pleading with him not to do it. But she knew, in this moment, as her heart’s beating pounded in her head, there was little she could do or say to convince him otherwise.
Von stared into her wide, scared eyes. His smile stretched further to one side, looking rather twisted. A side of Von that she never wanted to see. “Let’z..go ahead and get started...”
Terry whimpered loudly, “No..don’t!”
Von just smiled at her. The hand attached to the arm holding her rubbed the side of her face in an almost affection manner. “Why don’t you juzt relax? Zee more you relax, the zooner this will go.”
Terry shut her eyes, a few tears of fear flowing down her face. “Please..I didn’t do anything wrong...I swear, I didn’t hurt Blocky!”
“Tzk tzk, Mizz Bouffant. Again with zee lying. Why can’t you be more..truthful?” Von said, shaking his head in disappointment.
“But I am...” Terry was silenced when her head was twisted further, getting closer to the breaking point. She let out a scream for a few seconds before Von suddenly released her and walked away. Terry panted heavily, her eyes wide in pain. “I-I swear I...”
Dr. Von Doktor shot her a cold glare. Terry cringed at the sight of it. “Zinze you will not ztop telling me your liez...” He placed the needle down and grabbed another one. This was larger in size, and looked more wicked. “Perhapz ziz will relieve me of zat. Zen we can truly get ztarted.”
As the man drew closer to her, Terry’s body trembled hard. She shook her head in desperation. “No! Please don’t! Stop!” She cried as she struggled harder against her binds. “No!”
“Hold still...”
Terry yelped as she felt the man grab her hair. He yanked on it hard, forcing her head to the side. Then there was a sharp prick in her neck. She felt the cold piece of metal slink further into her skin. The man pressed down on the tip and after the liquid was fully emptied, he yanked it out.
It didn’t take long for the stuff to take effect. The woman felt her heart race against her chest when she realized that the inside of her throat felt numb. She tried to make noise, but while she could still grunt, growl, hiss, show signs of pain, among those primitive sounds, she could not articulate words. She took in a few gasps of horror at this realization, staring at the man with wide, terrified eyes.
“Now zen...” The man said, tilting his head, giving her an eerie smile. Terry widened her eys at this and gulped, gritting her teeth in fear. “Let’z begin...at lazt.”
Terry’s screams echoed in the room.
|
|
|
Need
Jan 25, 2015 19:44:14 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 25, 2015 19:44:14 GMT -5
Chapter 28: Apologies
Of all the words in the dictionary, none are more powerful than two of seemingly simple words.
sss
“Rudy...”
The boy didn’t turn his head. He kept it low, staring towards the ground. He bit his lip, sucking on it nervously.
“Come on, Rudy... We need to talk about this.”
Rudy slowly lifted up his head and stared over at his friend. He found it difficult to look at Penny in the eyes, shame overwhelming him as he was reminded of what he had done to her. He only looked at her for a few moments and then he turned his head away.
He wasn’t sure if he could do this. He wanted to. Oh how he wanted to...but how would he go about apologizing to Penny? How would she do the same? How could either of them begin, when the very sight of one another reminded them of what transpired between the two? The screams they both emmitted, the angry growls, the punches and the kicks and everything, it came flooding back to him with a vengeance.
This was not something that they could forget so easily. It wasn’t something that he felt they could set aside as easily as he would have liked. They had both hurt each other pretty badly, and all because neither of them had the sense to leave, to back down. He wished he had been responsible enough to do that. He should have done that. Why didn’t he do that...?
He shivered when he felt a hand on his. Penny stared at him intently, her eyes filled with care and worry. Rudy wanted to pull his hand away, but he fought against the urge, realizing that it might just make Penny feel worse.
But the sensation rising up inside of him as their skin touched one another... The flashes in his mind, it was like watching a movie in his head, mental images showcasing to him the fight that he and Penny had gone through. It wouldn’t leave him alone, and it caused emotion to well up inside of him. In seconds, he couldn’t take it any longer and he leaned away from Penny, pulling his arm to himself.
He felt a pang in his chest when he saw the look on Penny’s face. He lowered his head in shame. He didn’t mean to make her upset. He didn’t mean to be such a coward. He should be better than this. If he could handle facing off against the likes of Skrawl and Jacko...
...why couldn’t he be brave enough to face this?
“Rudy, I know you’re scared. So am I...” Penny said in a gentle voice. Rudy gave her a sideways glance. “Believe me, it’s hard for me to be in this room with you, trying to settle this. But we have to do it... You know I’m right.” She leaned a little closer. “Don’t you?”
Rudy nodded his head stiffly. “Y-Yes...” He managed to say in a soft voice. That was the whole reason she wanted him to come over to her house, right? To fix this.
Penny reached towards him. Her hand stopped about a foot away, her fingers arching slightly inward. Penny bit her lip and, appearing to have changed her mind, pulled it away, resting it at her side. “Come on, Rudy. Let’s talk. Let’s get this over with.” Rudy closed his eyes. “Rudy, the longer we wait the worse it’ll get. We need to talk. Rudy, I don’t want to be angry at you anymore.”
“I don’t want to be upset with you either.” Rudy’s voice came in a soft whisper, barely audible.
“Let’s get started, then. Turn around and face me.” Penny said. She reached over again. Rudy jolted a little when he felt her hand on his shoulder. He turned to look at her with one wide eye. “Come on, Rudy. I know you can do this.” She gave a small smile. “We’ve been through tough situations before. We fought before, and we always made up in the end. Let’s not make this any different.”
Rudy couldn’t help but frown softly. “Our fights had never been that serious before.”
Penny’s expression softened up and she looked at him sympathetically. “I know, Rudy. But..come on...we can still make it better.” She leaned against him a little as they sat at the edge of her bed. “Let’s try. Please...”
Rudy stiffened up at her touch. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest. His mind was racing, and a part of it was telling him to fight back, that a threat was going to get him. He had to push back those thoughts, constantly reminding himself that it was just Penny. He pushed back his fight or flight instinct the best that he could, keeping himself in the same spot.
But despite being able to keep himself from fleeing or defending himself unnecessarily, he couldn’t stop his teeth from gnashing, or his body from shaking. He could practically feel Penny’s concerned eyes bore straight through him. He tried to calm himself down, but he found it so hard, and he seemed to only succeed in making himself shake harder.
“Rudy...please...” He could hear Penny’s voice behind him. “Let’s talk...”
Rudy let out a soft sigh, his shoulders relaxing. The warmth of Penny against him still unnerved him, but it was now starting to relax him a little. He took in a few breaths, in and out, slowly. The tension began to leave his body as he realized that Penny was right. They had to get this over with soon, before it becomes such a huge hassle that... he didn’t want to think about it.
Rudy turned his head to face Penny. The girl gave a small, reassuring smile at this, leaning a little away to give him some space. This was it. Time to get started. “Penny, I...”
But he didn’t get a chance to finish.
Suddenly, some footsteps came rushing towards the door. Light yet fast, almost like pitter pattering of many small animals. The door was flung open quickly, and the two children stiffened up at this. They turned their heads to see Penny’s mom standing there.
“Mom..?” Penny asked, her voice laced with confusion. “What’s...what’s going on...?”
The smile her mom gave only served to confuse the two children even further. They glanced at each other, and then looked back at the woman, waiting for her to begin talking. “I’ve got wonderful news!”
“What is it?” Penny asked, her voice filled with a bit more urgency.
“Oh I’m sorry. I just got excited and..” Mrs. Sanchez cleared her throat, rubbing it with her hand. “Well, I just got a phone call from your teacher, Mr. Wilter. It appears that he is starting a new type of educational program in another part of the city. He’s found another teacher to help him with this. He is hoping to revolutionize the way schools are run and provide better education.”
Rudy and Penny remained silent at this. They weren’t sure what to say to this. They still smiled, not wanting to make Mrs. Sanchez feel stupid for bringing it up. But this didn’t stop the rage of confusion going on, tugging away at their stomachs.
Just what kind of program was this? How come Mr. Wilter never said a word about it sooner? Why would he keep something like this a secret and then just happen to bring it up with Penny’s mother? Rudy and Penny wanted to speak up, to say something, yet they weren’t entirely sure how they felt about this. They needed more details. They needed more information to understand this. They needed...
“And he’s chosen you two to be the first students there!” Mrs. Sanchez said, her smile stretching further against her face. “Isn’t that great?”
Rudy and Penny stared at her, wide-eyed. For a few seconds, they were speechless, unable to respond.
A few seconds later, Rudy managed to work up the energy to speak. “Wh-What...?”
“You two have been hand chosen to be the first to start this new program. You two will be helping to usher forth a new era of education! I think this will be just wonderful for this community. Education has been a bit of a problem lately, especially with the current generation.” The woman said.
Rudy frowned a little at this. He felt that was a bit of an exaggeration. He hadn’t really noticed a decline in intelligence in the town. But maybe that’s not what the woman meant. Maybe she was simply referring to an increased number of students like Reggie, who was a troublemaker and not exactly bright, or maybe something else he wasn’t thinking of.
Still, despite the fact that she wouldn’t think this of him, and never indicating that she did, he couldn’t help but feel as though she was referring to him in that statement. He was just paranoid, he realized. He did his best to push those thoughts aside.
Mrs. Sanchez continued, “He wants you two to get started as soon as possible. On the weekends, of course, so that your regular education isn’t screwed up.”
“So this coming Saturday, we are going?” Penny asked.
“Or Sunday?” Rudy inquired. The idea of losing the only two free days of the week that they had was rather unnerving. He hoped they would be given at least sometime for ChalkZone.
Mrs. Sanchez frowned slightly, rubbing the back of her head. “He didn’t say. I guess he was in a hurry. He was pretty excited on the phone...” She lowered her hand and looked back at the children. “He does want you two there today, to get a tour of the place. He has sent you a ride to go there.”
“Oh my...” Penny said, stammering a little. “This..this is all very sudden. I...”
“Can’t we have a little time to think about it?” Rudy asked.
At this, Mrs. Sanchez folded her arms against her chest. “Have you two apologized to each other? If you need more time for that, I’ll be glad to give it to you.”
“N...” Rudy started to say. Penny cut him off.
“Yes! I mean...yeah we did.” Penny stood beside Rudy. She slunk an arm across his shoulder and pulled him close. “We’re doing just fine now!” She grinned. She gave Rudy a nudge prompting him to nod and return the smile as well.
Mrs. Sanchez smiled at this. “That’s great to hear. I knew you two could work it out.” She turned her back to the children and gestured for them to follow. “Now come along. He can’t wait for too long. He has somewhere else he has to be.”
“We’ll be there in a few minutes.” Penny said.
“All right then.” Mrs. Sanchez said. “I’ll be downstairs when you two are ready.”
After Mrs. Sanchez walked out of the room to wait for them, Rudy turned to Penny, giving her a disbelieving look. “Penny, why did...” He stifled himself when Penny raised a hand up. She turned to Rudy, looking at him with a sideways glance. The look in her eyes...the expression was unreadable. What was on the girl’s mind?
“I have a feeling there’s more to this than what my mom is saying.” Penny said in a soft voice. Rudy’s eyes widened at this. What made her think that? “There’s just something...off about the whole thing. Why would Mr. Wilter open up another education center, especially when he already has a class to run?”
“You do have a point.” Rudy realized that Penny was right. Not only does this seem unlike Mr. Wilter, as he usually woud only have one-day substitute teachers come in, but where would he find the time and money for this? Maybe Principal Stringent was involved but...no even then, it made no sense. “What do you think we should do?”
Penny narrowed her eyes softly. “I am not sure. A part of me is considering just going along with it, as there might be a chance that this could be related to...”
“..what? What makes you think that?” Rudy asked before Penny could finish. How would this have any kind of correlation to ChalkZone or what happened to Blocky?
“I know it sounds weird, and I could be way off the mark.” Admitted Penny. She clenched her teeth. “That’s why I’m hesitant.” She turned to look at Rudy. “We also don’t know just how persuasive our folks are going to be about this, or even Mr. Wilter. They might just force us to go anyway.”
Rudy wasn’t sure what to think of this. They were faced with an unknown situation, one that could either make their predicament worse, or potentially lead them to their friend, get them closer to resolving this whol situation. What were they going to do? What should they do?
They were going to need a bit of time to discuss this. He hoped that Mrs. Sanchez will be patient. He hoped that Mr. Wilter won’t get antsy. They just needed a little bit of time to figure this out, and decide what course of action they should take. He hoped that, whatever choice they made in the end, it would be the right one.
“Penny? Rudy?” They heard the woman shout from the bottom of the stairs. “Have you two gotten ready yet?”
“Hold on, mom!” Penny shouted back. She turned her head back to Rudy. “What do you think we should do, Rudy?”
“We need to discuss this for a bit first.” Said Rudy. “We can’t afford to make a mistake.”
Penny nodded her head. “Yeah, I agree.” She gritted her teeth as she looked towards the steps. “I hope my mom will be patient.. I’ve never seen her this excited before...”
“Yeah...me neither..” Rudy said, nodding his head up and down slowly. Mrs. Sanchez was usually the calm type, and rarely got worked up over anything. To see her this excited.. it was strange and, in this case, a little unsettling. “Okay, let’s get started...”
sss
Ms. Tweezer leaned back in the driver’s seat of the car. She hated having to wear this ridiculous disguise, but Dr. Von Doktor insisted that she did. After he found out about her...reputation... he wanted her to remain in disguise so that Rudy and Penny would be easier to pick up. He had even had her go as far as forge a phone call and pretend to be Mr. Wilter. She only succeeded because she was lucky enough to have a bad enough connection to fool Mrs. Sanchez.
All this was rather strange, she had to admit. Disguising herself just to bring education to those two students? And as Mr. Wilter, no less? Really, if Doctor Von Doktor wanted them to think she was Mr. Wilter, why didn’t he just use Mr. Wilter himself? There was a reason, but it was so convoluted that she didn’t bother remembering it.
A part of her felt a little guilty in tricking them like this. But it was fleeting, only lasting a few seconds, if even that. She knew that she was only doing what was best for their education. Their parents will know where they were. It wasn’t like they were going to be trapped there or anything. Yeah, it was all going to be good.
After this rocky start of a new educational program, she was certain that the results would come in swiftly. The students would get proper education, understand the difference between fantasy and reality, and put their imaginations to proper use.
Oh how she had longed for such a day... Even as a child, she had always hated the fake, the unreal, and had wanted to turn things around in this backwater society. Now she was getting a chance to help with that. Oh sure, she would get a complaint here or there, but in the end, they would thank her for brightening up Plainsville’s future. No more wasting time on useless fantasy stuff. There would be more focus on reality. Then and only then could children learn to be more productive members of society.
And what better way to start than with one of the most rambunctious children she had ever met? Rudy Tabootie was certainly a tough egg to crack. She almost succeeded, but he bit her back. He drove her insane, and he ruined her reputation.
She squeezed the steering wheel tightly. She wasn’t sure how well she could hold up her disguise while he was in the car. But she knew she had to do it. She had to keep silent, keep herself in this stupid disguise, and take the children to Von’s laboratory. He was going to give her money for her troubles, and she could leave, knowing that the children will get the education that they deserved.
Forcing Rudy to face the fallacy of his lifestyle choice would be the best revenge she could possibly want. Her only regret is that she wouldn’t be there to see it for herself.
After a few moments, she noticed movement out of the corner of her eye. She turned her head and saw the mother and the two children walking out of the house. She kept her head to one side, knowing that if she stared at them too long, one of them might notice something off about her and realize she was in a costume.
Instead of the mother staying back, however, she realized that she was coming over towards the car. Ms. Tweezer felt her heart skip a beat. This isn’t what she had expected. Why was the mother getting closer? Why wasn’t she just bidding the children farewell so she could go? Was...was she wanting to come with...?
This was not good. It was one thing to try to trick her over the phone, where she could not see her, and where bad reception was able to allow her to fool her. But if Mrs. Sanchez got into the car itself...and she turned to look... She would definitely notice. Rudy and Penny would be in the backseat and it would be harder for them to tell...
..or maybe it wouldn’t... Ms. Tweezer realized that maybe she did not think this plan out very well. She hunched her shoulders a little, hoping to disrupt her shape enough to make them not realize it was her.
She kept her head turned to the side as she heard the sound of the door opening up. She could feel the weight of the car shifting as Rudy, Penny, and Mrs. Sanchez got into the car. The vehicle wobbled slightly for a few seconds, and then settled down as the doors were shut.
There was a bit of an awkward silence as she felt their stares on her. She did her best not to look at them, keeping her attention on the steering wheel in front of her. She tried her best to ignore how they were all looking at her, likely confused as to why she wasn’t speaking to them. She sucked on her lip nervously. She could not mimic Mr. Wilter’s voice that well, and she had no idea how they were going to react when they find out that she had been forced into a disguise by Dr. Von Doktor.
Well, if it came to that, maybe they...at least the mom..might be understanding. After all, this wasn’t her idea. She had never wanted to pretend to be someone else.
After what felt like a few minutes of silence, Mrs. Sanchez spoke up. “I hope you don’t mind me coming, Mr. Wilter. I was just curious about this facility, and I would feel better coming with them.”
Ms. Tweezer supposed that makes sense. She didn’t know why Mrs. Sanchez hadn’t mentioned it earlier, or what even brought this on in the first place. Despite wanting to ask about that she kept her mouth shut, knowing that just a single uttered word would be enough to give her away.
“You don’t mind, do you?” Mrs. Sanchez asked as she buckled in her seatbelt. Ms. Tweezer swiftly shook her head. “That’s good. Besides, I’m interested in seeing this new education center myself. I have a love for science. Will there be a wing dedicated to that?”
Ms. Tweezer nodded her head. She began to reach for the keys to turn the car back on. She wanted to eat least get onto the road so they were on their way. Even if they discover who she is, they wouldn’t really attempt anything while she was driving a car.
She turn her eyes up and saw that Rudy and Penny were still looking at her funny. Their suspicious glances made her wonder if they could see right through her disguise. This made her stomach twist in knots. She licked her lips nervously, sucking on them. She hoped that everything was going to turn out okay. That money better be worth this.
“You certainly seem quiet, Mr. Wilter. Is anything wrong?”
Ms. Tweezer kept her mouth clenched shut tightly as she shook her head.
“Oh I see. You’re just excited, aren’t you?” Mrs. Sanchez inquired. At Ms. Tweezer’s nod, her smile appeared to broaden. Ms. Tweezer turned the key and the car turned on, but remain parked. “Oh I understand. Opening up a new education center must be rather stressful. I have to wonder how you’re going to...”
Suddenly the woman’s voice trailed off. Ms. Tweezer looked at her out of the corner of her eyes. The woman’s expression appeared to be that of a mixture of shock and confusion. Ms. Tweezer felt her heart skip a beat. Did the woman see through her disguise? Was she going to sound an alert due to a misunderstanding?
Ms. Tweezer turned her head a little more so she could see the woman’s face more clearly. Only then could she tell that the woman wasn’t looking directly at her. Instead, they were tilted more upward, as if she saw something interesting on the ceiling.
Ms. Tweezer couldn’t help but narrow her eyes in confusion, especially after she noticed that Penny was giving a similar expression. Just what was going on around here? What was happening? Why were the Sanchezes reacting this way? A look in the mirror told her that Rudy is just as confused as she was. Obviously, this had nothing to do with him. Not that she thought he had done anything to begin with.
Then Mrs. Sanchez shot a look. The eyes were widened in horror, and the woman was taking in a few shaky breaths. Ms. Tweezer looked from side to side, wondering what the woman was going to say.
“Y-You...” Mrs. Sanchez said, her head moving up and down as she appeared to take in what she looked like. “You’re not Mr. Wilter...”
Ms. Tweezer pulled her head back at this, clencing her teeth, her eyes wide. She turned her head to look at Rudy and Penny. They looked just as horrified, although there was a lot more confusion in their expressions than Mrs. Sanchez.
She turned her head back to the woman. She could see her attempting to get out. But instead of hearing the telltale signs of the door opening, she was instead greeted by a very confusing sight.
The woman was stumbling. Her fingers fumbled along as she tried to grab the handle to open it. Her body trembled a little uncontrollably, and she wondered if she was cold, or of there was something else at work here. She watched as the vet swayed slightly and then pressed herself against the door. Her breathing continued to sound off, and her eyes began to look strange. It was hard to explain.
“Penny.. Rudy...” Mrs. Sanchez coughed, her nostrils flaring. “G-Get out... Gas...” She took in another shaky breath as she began to slump downward. “Sleep...gas...” Her words became slurred after that.
At this, Ms. Tweezer’s eyes widened in horror. “What?!” She managed to squeak out. She whipped her head towards the back and found that the children had slumped as well.
“You..why..?” Rudy murmured.
Penny coughed and shivered. “What is...going on...?”
Ms. Tweezer felt her heart beginning to race. No...no this isn’t what she wanted. No.. This couldn’t be happening... She..she had to get help. She had to get out of here and get help. Someone did this. Someone was going to...
Dr. Von Doktor... This had to be his work... Oh she was such a fool. Why did she listen to him? However, she knew she couldn’t waste time being angry at him. She couldn’t spend any second wondering why he would do this. She needed to get out of here, before the gas affected her as well.
She grabbed onto the door to try to get herself out. But she realized it was locked. She began to panic. Why wasn’t it... Oh, of course. The keys. She needed to get them out of the ignition. No problem. She grabbed on and started to pull. But it was so tight. She twisted and turned it, feeling an ache in her wrist. It wouldn’t budge. She pulled harder, cursing herself for using a car with a sticky key.
Then, suddenly, her arm began to slink down. Her hands felt so weak, and she was unable to keep holding the key. Her arm slunked down further, away from the ignition. She found it difficult to keep herself sitting up, and she began to sluch against the car door.
Oh so weak.. She never thought she could feel this weak... It felt as though she hadn’t slept in days, or weeks. Her eyes began to feel heavy. She tried to keep them open, but they kept closing on her. After blinking a few times, she realized that her vision was becoming blurry. No matter how many times she shook her head, her vision remained blurred, her mouth dropping open a little, a bit of drool starting to form.
Her mind began to shut down. She could barely think. She could barely register where she was, or what was happening. She thought she could see a figure approaching the car, but she was just so tired...
She needed a nap. Yeah.. She had been working too hard. She hadn’t given herself enough rest. Yes..that’s all it was. All the fear and worry left her body, her mind entering a much more tranquil state. She couldn’t even remember why she was worried in the first place.
Unable to keep her eyes open, she shut them tightly as she pressed her head against the back of the driver’s seat. She curled herself up a little, and she went to sleep. Sweet, peaceful sleep... When she wakes up, it’ll be all better. She’ll see. Just sleep for now.
sss
Von approached the care slowly, carefully. He didn’t want to make himself look too suspicious, in case anyone was watching. It wasn’t exactly that dark out yet. And he never knew when someone was looking. So as he walked out of the bush and towards the car, he did his best to make it seem like he had come from the house, so that when he went into the car, no one would think it was suspicious. After all, he was just a visitor. Even dressed up in a different outfit to make it that more plausible to people.
He wondered if his gas worked. He hadn’t originally thought of doing that, but after how convoluted the plan had gotten, he realized how easily it could backfire. Using a ‘knockout gas’, as people tend to call it, was his safest bet, as he could deposit Ms. Tweezer back at her home and she would be none the wiser, and he could take Rudy and Penny with him to secure them.
It was such an easy plan, over all. So simple, yet so affective. Once he had Rudy and Penny in his custody, making sure to leave a note for the parents to ensure their children’s safety and to eliminate any alarm or suspicion, he was going to talk to them. Maybe he could get them to tell him some secrets that would certainly be of a big, major help to him down the line.
He no longer had Terry to talk to. He had dropped her off in front of the hospital. The woman was not going to remember what happened to her, and even if she did, it would not be enough to convict him. Besides, she was going to have her own problems to worry about.
Pushing that out of his mind, he turned his attention back to the car. He approached it and soon reached the driver’s seat. Just as he hoped, he could make out the details of Ms. Tweezer laying in the seat, unmoving save for the breaths that she took in and out. In the backseat, his smile spread further as he saw that Rudy and Penny were also sleeping as well. Or at least, were so tired and groggy, they were hardly aware of what was happening around them.
Von opened up the door, carefully slipping on the mask so he wouldn’t get knocked out too, and began to push Ms. Tweezer aside. He found it surprisingly difficult to do so, and pushed a little harder. When he turned his head to see what the probem was, he took a quick intake of breath.
Mrs. Sanchez..? What was she doing here..? She should be back in the house. He needed to take her back. He stared to move, but then stopped when he realized something.
That might not be the best move. She might get suspicious if her daughter is gone, and the note might just make it look worse, especially if she didn’t remember reading it herself earlier. He had already sent a note to the Tabooties’. They would be fine as they read the notes and appeared fine with their son ‘going to an educational class’. But Mrs. Sanchez...
It might be fine. For all he knew, everything would work out in the end. But what if it didn’t? What if he had another Terry to worry about? Only worse... Mrs. Sanchez was a vet after all, and had some more knowledge of science than Terry.
He had to take care of her, too. He had to do something to make sure that she woudn’t become a problem. But what?
There was only one thing he thought that could be done. Only one thing that could keep Mrs. Sanchez from becoming a bigger threat than Terry. She was going to have to come with. Not something that he wanted. Not more people to bring. But..there was hardly a choice.
But what would he do with her when he got there? How would he subdue her?
He didn’t have time for that. He had to leave now. He could figure this all out when he got back to the lab. With the key already turned, the car already running, all he had to do was pull the shift so he could back the car up. Then, once he was on the road, he turned the wheel swiftly, and he began to drive out onto the road.
He felt a sense of accomplishment. He had done it. He had pulled it off. Things were truly looking up for him. Now if they could just continue looking up, he would get exactly what he wanted.
And more.
sss
“Urgh...what...what happened...?” Rudy muttered to himself. He pushed up on one arm, his free hand clutching his head. It felt like he had been struck by a hammer. He shook his head and looked around.
It was so dark and blurry. He could hardly make out any details. There was barely any scrap of light, filling his vision with mostly darkness. He looked left and right, trying to figure out where he was and just what had happened. If he had been more conscious in the mind, he’d probably be panicking. But he was still in a daze, and his emotions were having a hard time clawing up to the surface.
Letting out another moan, he sat himself up completely. He moved to one side and winced as he felt himself hit something hard and stiff. He put his hand on it and moved it around. Something cold...something almost slick... He formed a fist and gave a weak pound. The way his hand hit made him think of glass, but the reverberation that accompanied it told his groggy mind that it was, instead, plastic.
Plastic...what was he doing beside a wall of plastic..? Just what had transpired? He clutched his head more tightly, driving into his scalp his fingernails. He clenched his teeth tightly. There had to be something that would help him remember. Anything...
Again he looked around. By this point, his vision had cleared up some more. He blinked a few times, beginning to make out a few new details. He saw what appeared to be a door of some kind, half way open. There was a chalkboard with some writing on it. He saw a table, and what appeared to be some test tubes of some kind. His eyes widened slowly as he realized that he was not in his house, or the school. This place, it was...different...yet there was something so familiar about this place...
A soft groan from his left prompted him to turn his head. He looked over and he could see a mass laying on the ground. He froze at the sight of it, pulling his arm towards himself in a cringe. It took him a few seconds to realize that it wasn’t moving towards him, remaining on the ground. Curious, he began to approach slowly.
Step by step, inch by inch, he moved closer to the form. He could see some movement, but it was steady and repetive. Up and down, as if the form was...breathing.
Realizing that this mass was definitely something alive, Rudy froze yet again. Wherever he was, whoever had taken him, was he about to be fed to some beastly animal? All for sick amusement? True, he knew of no one who’d be sick enough to do that, except maybe Skrawl. But this just didn’t feel like his doing. Something else must have...
He reached towards the figure once he got close enough. Despite his eyes adjusting, he still couldn’t make out the details. He still could not recognize who was laying beneath him. He hovered his hand above the figure, pausing as he tried to figure out what the best move was going to be. He curled his fingers inward for a few seconds, then, taking in a deep breath, he pushed himself forward, placing the hand against the figure.
Immediately, he could feel something warm and soft. Skin that felt so familiar... His eyes widened further. Could it be...? Then he heard a soft groan and the figure moved. The groan...yes, it has to be...
“Penny...?” Rudy said softly as he leaned away. He gritted his teeth as he watched the shadow move on the ground, attempting to sit up. Although he could not see Penny’s eyes, he still kept his gaze straight, feeling as though he had found her eyes in the darkness. “Is that you?”
A croaked voice answered him. “Rudy?” She gave a few quick coughs. “Where...where are we...?”
Rudy bit his lip. He wished he could give her some good news. But sadly, he was just as lost as she was. He could only shake his head slowly, speaking on a low voice, “I...really don’t know...”
Hearing Penny’s grunts in the darkness, hearing her slip a little as she tried to sit up, Rudy reached his hands forward. As he touched her, he could feel her freeze in surprise, and he stiffened up as well. A rush of emotions swept through him, his mind flashing back to the fight. He remained still, his pupils shrunk and mouth dropped open. He soon shook his head, pushing those feelings aside. Doing his best to fight through his sea of emotions, he retained his grip on her as he helped her up, leaning her against the strange wall.
The two lay beside each other, their heads leaned back against the hard, plastic-like surface. Silence fell upon them, save for their breathing. They kept their gaze away from each other, both lost in their own thoughts.
Rudy tried to think of just what had happened. He could barely remembered what happened earlier today. Something about a doctor’s appointment and agreeing to come over to Penny’s house... At least that’s what he thought went down. Yeah, those had to be it. He wasn’t sure how. It just felt...right.. Maybe after his head cleared up a little more, he could be more certain.
As the seconds passed, as the silence seemed to almost choke them, he found himself looking over at Penny. His eyes had adjusted more, and he was starting to make out her features better. She was staring straight out ahead, at nothing in particular. She had a contemplative look on her face. He wondered just what was on her mind, what she thought of their current situation. He thought about asking her, but it appeared as though his voice went missing.
Again, he tried to figure out what could have happened. He didn’t recall anything that would lead him up to this point. He didn’t remember wanting to go somewhere like this. He didn’t remember anyone wanting to take him somewhere. It was all just so...strange. His throbbing mind made it difficult to think, and it felt as though some of his memories were just...clogged up for a lack of a better term. Such a realization only made him feel even more antsy; something was very wrong here and he had to figure out what it was.
He took another look around the room. By this point, his night vision had taken hold, at least as well as it could with a human. His vision still wasn’t all that better, but it was good enough that he could make out better details, allowing him to realize he and Penny were located in what appeared to be a lab, not simply a science class room, which was another possibility.
His mind reeled back at this, and he once again had that sense of recognition. He hadn’t been exaggerating to himself when he realized the room looked familiar. He was right...because he and Penny had been here before.
It was the same room he had been brought in before, when Dr. Von Doktor had tried to get him to tell the secrets of perpetual motion.
And the door being open... That only provided a false sense of hope. He and Penny would not be able to reach it like this. It didn’t take too long to realize just why: they were in a large plastic container.
A sharp intake of breath. Fingers pressing against one another. A bit of sweat emerging on the side of his face. Rudy was unable to control the wave of shock that swept through him. He turned his face to Penny, his wide eyes staring at her confused ones.
“Penny...we’re at Dr. Von Doktor’s lair...” Rudy whispered in a hushed voice.
Penny took a gasp, her head making a quick movement as she reeled from the information. Even in the darkness, Rudy could see her wide eyes staring back at his own. “What? Are you sure?!”
Rudy nodded his head. “Yes I am.” He leaned away from her. He lifted up a hand and motioned with it. “Take a look around for yourself...”
Biting her lip, Penny did so. He turned her head from left to right and back again. Her eyes shifted around, taking in the information from all that she was seeing. Her eyes became more horror filled as the time passed, and when she looked back at Rudy, the boy could tell, just from her expression, that she realized they were indeed trapped.
“How...how did this happen..?” Penny asked. She took in a few shuddering breaths. Panic was dripping off the edge of her voice. Rudy couldn’t help but look at her sympathetically. “How did we get here? How did Von...”
Rudy reached over and touched her shoulder. He flinched at the same rush of emotion, but this time, it felt restrained, replaced with more of the comfort he usually felt when he was physically close to his face. “We’ll get out. I promise..”
“Oh izn’t zat zweet?” A cold voice chuckled. “And I prezume you already have a little plan worked out?”
Rudy and Penny turned their heads towards the door. They bared their teeth in response to seeing Dr. Von Doktor standing there, his arms folded against his chest. His arrogant smile seemed to cut through the air, stinging Rudy’s stomach with intense bitterness.
Von noticed their expressions and he shook his head. “Well I wouldn’t worry too much if I were you. I do not intend on bringing you any harm.” He held up his hand in gesture. “I juzt..needed to make sure you two were out of zee way...” He moved his arms back into the fold. “...zo I may get everyzing prepared. I am on the brink of learning zomezing..fazinating, and I am not going to give you two a chance to wreck all zat up.”
Rudy bared his teeth as he moved up onto his feet. He wobbled a little, his head still hurting from whatever this man had done to him. “What have you done..?”
Von shrugged his shoulders. “Oh come now...don’t be too upzet. I do plan on letting you two go after everyzing iz zaid and done...” He paused for a moment, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “Zough I might let you out zooner...if you agree to cooperate and tell me exactly what I want to know...”
“Fat chance!” Rudy found himself shouting. He held a hand up, clenched into a fist. “Like hell we would ever tell you a damn thing!”
“Yeah! What makes you think we’ll tell you anything?!” Penny rose up to her feet as well. Rudy grunted as he felt her grab onto him for support. “You...you won’t get anything out of us. We won’t betray our friends...”
Dr. Von Doktor cocked up an eyebrow at this. Rudy shuddered at his expression. It had so much hidden meaning. What was he getting at..? The cold chuckle that accompanied that did little to settle down his nerves. But right than tell him anything, the main simply turned his head away, looking towards the door.
“Well I zink I’ll leave you two alone for now. I have zome zings to attend to.” Von said, his hand moving along his bald scalp, as if he were trying to flick away imaginary hair. His eyes locked onto Penny’s for a fleeting moment. “I’m sure zat your..dear mommy..will want to be updated.”
At this, Penny’s mouth dropped open and Rudy could hear her gasp. Before he could say anything, she rushed forward, staring intently at Von. “What do you mean? What have you done with my mother?!”
Dr. Von Doktor merely sneered at her. This lasted for a few seconds. Penny kept shouting at him, but still he remained silent. Only after Rudy grabbed her shoulders and managed to get her to settle down did Von offer his reply. With his hand raised up, that cool smile still etched onto his face.
“Az long az you do not give me a reason, she will remain fine. But if you two mizbehave... I wonder how well she would do if I gave her zee zame fate az Terry...”
“What have you done to Terry?!” Penny’s voice called out. She struggled to free herself. Rudy found it hard to keep a hold of her, and Penny managed to squeeze out of his grasp. She began to pound against the plastic surface. “What did you do?! Tell me! What do you plan on doing to her?! What did you do to Ms. Bouffant?!”
Rudy stared at Penny, biting his lip. He lifted his head up and looked out at Von. He narrowed his eyes slightly, but he could not bring himself to say a word. He simply stared at him with an expression of rage and horror. Dr. Von Doktor merely smiled at them before he walked out of the room, leaving him and Penny alone.
He listened to his found pound against the plastic surface over and over again, constantly shouting at the man to come back, to tell her what happened. Yet she got no reply from him. Rudy knew she would never geta reply.
Soon, Penny stopped pounding the plastic wall. Her energy appeared to have been exhausted. Her breathing became shaky, and Rudy thought he could detect a small cry here or there. He watched as his friend slid down to her knees. She lowered her head, her body begining to tremble from the intense emotion she must be feeling. With the realization of her mother possibly being in trouble, she began to cry softly.
Rudy couldn’t blame her for her reaction. He was just as shocked and disgusted. He did his best to keep his feelings internal, an attempt to remain strong in front of Penny. Her cries signaled him to get closer to her. Without much hesitation, ignoring his previous fear of touching her, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. Penny stiffened at his touch, but soon relaxed. She laid herself against him, crying softly, giving a few sniffles.
Rudy’s mind raced, gathering up this new information and trying to digest it. Dr. Von Doktor had taken Mrs. Sanchez as well... Or maybe he was just trying to scare them. There was no way he would be dumb enough to pull off a kidnapping...
...until he realized that’s exactly what happened. Von had kidnapped them... What if he had done the same to Mrs. Sanchez..?
And what of Terry...? As much as he hated her, he couldn’t help but feel a pang in his chest when he realized Von had done something to her. What was it? What did the man do? The only thing that he knew was it had to be horrible; why else would he threaten to do the same thing to Penny’s mom?
Somehow, someway, they would get out of here. He would see to that. Even though he had no idea how they were going to accomplish the escape, he was certain that they would come up with something...somehow.
But for now, he didn’t want to focus on that. For the time being, he wanted to focus on Penny. She needed him right now. And he needed her. They both needed this. Now was the time to begin their first step towards healing after their fight with each other.
He kept his arms wrapped around Penny, gently rubbing her back, trying to tell her it was going to be okay. Penny did not respond, the only thing coming out of her mouth being soft cries. Still, he held on, listening to her sniffles as they sat together in the darkness.
sss
Her mom... What did that fiend do to her mother...? Penny’s mind raced with thoughts. She found it hard to stop crying. The emotion just kept welling up inside of her, dripping through her fingertips. Her cries filled the air, giving the air around her a feeling of melancholy.
Penny continued to cry against Rudy. In that moment, her previous fears regarding their fight were gone, clouded by intense emotion, fear and sadness and anger towards Von, regarding her mother. She clenched her teeth tightly, feeling tears flow down her face, beginning to sting her cheeks. Her poor, poor mother... Was she okay..? Where was she? Was she all right?
The fact that she had no way of knowing only increased her anxiety, making her body shake harder. She needed to get out of here. She needed to find her mother. Every part of her body was telling her to get up and run.
Yet anytime she tried to move, Rudy would hold onto her tighter. At first, this filled her with anger. How dare he try to stop her... How dare he try to prevent her from getting what she needed... But any attempts to get out of his grasp were futile, and she soon slumped against Rudy more, her sorrow overcoming her anger.
Soon, as her body trembled hard, she began to feel some logic returning to her. She realized she had no way of getting to her mother right now. Even if she pounded with all her might against the plastic wall, it would be useless. It was made of thick plastic, so pounding on it won’t work, and cutting into it would be problematic, especially considering they didn’t have anything sharp enough to cut it with anyway. As much as she hated to admit it, she realized that their only chance was to remain here and wait.
That Von... If he did anything to hurt her mother..she would see to it that he regretted it dearly. He would not get away with this. She would see to that.
But for now, she couldn’t do anything about it. She remained in Rudy’s arms, crying softly. For now, this was all she could do. She closed her eyes, her head filling with the echoes of her own sobs.
sss
Terry let out a soft groan as she slowly turned herself onto her side. She kept her eyes closed, feeling a heaviness in them that she did not expect. Her mind was a blurr, her thoughts a swirl. She reached her hand up and rubbed it carefully against her head. What..what happened to her...?
She felt something soft against her face. A sleeping mask? She didn’t remember buying one, but she was so tired that maybe she just forget. She grabbed onto it and started to pull it off. Man it was so sticky.. She pulled harder and soon it gave way. She winced as it came off, feeling as though it was stuck to her face for a long time. Soon it was off and she rubbed her hand along her face. She was confused by the bit of pain, but dismissed it as the result of a sticky sleeping mask.
Terry attempted to sit herself up. At first, she could not do this. She felt such a sudden weakness in her arms. They slipped out from underneath her and she grunted as she hit against something soft, yet firm. This send confusing signals through her mind as she tried to make sense of it. Soft and firm...and soon she became aware of something thin yet cool.. A sheet..?
That was it. She was in some kind of bed. Was she back home? Is that where she was right now? If that were the case, then maybe she just had bad dream of some kind. A night terror. That might explain her headache and her tiredness, right? Yeah, that’s all it might have been. A bit confusing; she never had night terrors before. But..there was always a first for everything, right?
Ow...it feels like she hit her head really hard. Maybe she had been thrashing in bed. She might have been struggling to get away from...whatever it is that had been chasing her in her night terror. Oh man her head... She should get up and take some medicine.
Terry sat herself up. She wobbled from side to side, feeling a strange weakness in her back. It was as if she had been asleep for a long time, like days. She smacked her lips together, licking them a little. Her throat seemed so dry.. Yeah a drink would do her some good. She still didn’t have her eyes open, the tiredness still having such a strong hold on her. She rubbed her head again before bringing it down to her neck.
Suddenly she recoiled, feeling a jolt of pain there. She remained frozen in confusion before moving her fingers back to that area. Small raised bump...and it felt incredibly sore. She swallowed, and she shivered as she felt more pain. What happened? Had she slept with her mouth open for so long that she somehow dried up her own mouth?
Oh well, no need to worry about that. This wasn’t anything a glass of water couldn’t cure. She just needed to get into the kitchen and get something to drink. That was all.
She managed to stand herself up. Her legs felt weaker than she thought they would be. And she thought she felt some sweeping sensations of pain. Had she banged her legs up a little in her sleep? It was possible. She tried her best to ignore the dull pain as she took a few steps forward. Walking forward was a little hard, and she had to keep her arms out to steady herself. After she took a few trembling steps, she stopped, taking in a few breaths.
She wouldn’t get too far unless she opened up her eyes. She couldn’t see anything like this. But...she was just so..tired... She wanted to lay back down and sleep. But she needed water first. Just some little bit of water. Then sleep.
With this resolve, she started to open up her eyes. It was a difficult task at first. They were so heavy, it felt as though the lids felt like they were sticking to each other. She pulled harder, and she flinched when she felt them finally tear away from each other. She slowly opened them up.
Only to immediately begin screaming.
Seering agony swept through her head. Rapid tears began to pool out of her eyes, staining her cheeks. She brought her trembling hands up towards her face. The extremely blurred and distorted vision only lasted a few seconds as she immediately shut her eyes, feeling an intense burning feeling underneath the lids.
The pain... oh gawd the pain... It hurt so bad... She tried to ride it out, but the pain only seemed to intensify, prompting her to hold her hands against her closed eyes even tighter. The agony seemed to almost echo through her skull, pounding against the interior of the bone. She shook her head from side to side, trying in vain to ride out the pain.
And the fluids... Some of it felt unusually thick and sticky. She moved her fingers through it, noting its different texture. What was this..? More terror filled her heart as she continued to feel this stuff, intermixed with her tears, going down her cheeks.
Soon she dropped down onto her knees. She kept her hands placed against her face, almost like a woman would do when in mourning. She kept her mouth open, letting out shuddering breaths, loud sobs escaping her throat. She remained like this for several moments, her teeth grinding a few times, her crying getting louder, more intense.
What happened to her? What happened to her eyes? Why couldn’t she see anything? Her mind swirled with confusing thoughts as she tried to search her memory. But the pain made it hard for her to focus, bringing her back to present time, forcing her to face the agony that had a tight grip on her. She trembled even harder, her crying refusing to die down. She felt helpless to do anything, and could only remain on the ground, her hands placed protectively over her face.
Suddenly, she heard a gasp coming from where she guessed the door was. It was in that moment, amidst her painful confusion, that she realized this place did not smell like her home.
Where was she...?
“Doctor! She’s out of her bed! Hurry!” Called a clearly feminine voice.
Footsteps. Another gasp. “My gawd she is... Ms. Bouffant!” The sound of someone approaching her. “What are you doing?! You should be in the bed! Why did you try to leave?”
Terry couldn’t answer him. Any time she tried to open her mouth, she would only let out a sob. She could feel the doctor grab onto one of her arms. She hissed and grunted, trying to keep her hand over her face. But it was wrenched away as was the other one. She felt herself being dragged back towards where she had come from.
“Help me get her back in the bed!” The doctor called out.
“Yes, sir!” The female voice said.
Terry soon became aware of being lifted off the ground. She squirmed left to right, the agony becoming too much to bear. She struck out towards them, despite not being able to see where they were. She hit something, but she couldn’t tell if it was them or not. Her legs kicked out as well, trying to reach some kind of target.
Then she felt something soft against her back, and the pressure was removed from her limbs and body. She still continued to thrash, the pain confusing her mind, making her think as if she were still being attacked.
What happened? Who could have done this to her? Or did she do it to herself? Why was she in so much pain? Why was she in the hospital? How long had she been here?
Her head echoed with these questions. She clutched her hands against her head, digging her fingernails into her scalp. What happened...? What could have happened...? Why was she away from her home? Why couldn’t she remember anything? Why...
Her eyes bulged as she felt a sharp prick in her arm. Her body gave a jolt and she turned her head towards the location. She dare not open her eyes, and she took in a few breaths through clenched teeth. A needle... It was a needle. A feeling of dread rose up in her stomach, wondering just what was going to happen to her. She turned her gaze up towards where she thought the doctors were. Even with closed eyes, she still managed to give them a terrified expression. There was no other expression she could give them.
It wasn’t just pain filling her mind. It was fear. No..raw terror. The kind of terror that she would expect from a frightened little boy or girl who thought they had been attacked by the boogie man. No...worse than that. This was something more..primal. A deep fear that was shared among many, even crossing the boundaries of species. Something that would leave many helpless, at such a disadvantage.
She...was blind.
This realization did not strike her with as much as fear as she thought, for the drug she had been injected with was taking hold. The tiredness from before returned, and the pain had begun to dull down. Slowly, she slumped her head to the side, welcoming the calmness that had been with her earlier.
And soon she became completely unaware of everything.
sss
“Poor lass...” The doctor said, tsking as she stared down at Terry Bouffant’s sleeping form. “We may need to put someone in here to monitor her.”
“That’s what I said before.” The female nurse growled softly at him. Despite the grow, the doctor could tell she wasn’t so much angry as she was fearful for Ms. Bouffant’s condition. “But you...”
“Yes, I know. I thought she would do fine on her own. But I underestimated that chemical’s effects.” The doctor clenched his teeth tightly at this. “Even after we got it out, its effects remain...”
Poor Terry had been dropped off at the hospital by a random stranger. They didn’t catch his name or anything. The only thing that they knew was that he must have found Terry like that. They immediately took her in. Insurance or not, they couldn’t just leave a person laying out of the hospital like that. They had to take some initiative. He knew how poorly it would reflect upon them if they just left her outside.
Examination of her revealed that she had been hurt by someone, and it appeared to be deliberate. They hadn’t found anyone yet, but he was positive once enough evidence was gathered, they would find a suspect.
For the time being, Terry had to remain at the hospital. She did not suffer too much internal damage, though her leg had been beaten a little and he noticed a few cuts on her body. The worst damage, however, was to her eyes.
Thankfully the gashes weren’t as deep as he initially feared, with only damage to the cornea. Nothing a careful transplant couldn’t fix. Her eyelids, however, were badly damaged. On top of that, there were traces of some kind of chemical that was poured into her eyes, increasing the amount of damage. He had placed bandages over her eyes to keep them shut, realizing that opening them would not only leave her in agony, but would cause more damage. The woman must have ripped it off, but why?
Well for now, at least he had her settled down. The drug he had given her should keep her relaxed for a few hours. They would have to reapply the bandages to protect her eyes. In addition, he was going to need place someone in this room to make sure she didn’t try that again. The last thing she needed was more problems.
Turning his head to the nurse, he said, “I’ll be charging you to stay here with Ms. Bouffant. Please make sure she doesn’t try to get out of bed again, and try to keep her calm. Inform her of what happened. I’m sure she will have a lot of questions once she’s awake and stable.”
“Will do, sir.” The woman said as she walked towards one of the chairs.
The doctor watched as the nurse sat down and took action to stop the bleeding from her eyes. Satisfied that Ms. Bouffant would be attended to, he turned and walked out of the room. He wasn’t sure if the woman’s sight would return, but one thing he can promise is that whoever did this to her would be caught. He was certain of it.
sss
Rudy wasn’t sure how long it had been since Penny stopped crying. He wasn’t sure how long they had been sitting here in the darkness. All he was aware of was their breathing, the cool feeling of the plastic wall behind him, and his own internal struggle as he tried to understand how this could have happened.
He still couldn’t remember all of the details that led up to this. He couldn’t recall how he and Penny and Mrs. Sanchez were kidnapped. He didn’t even remember seeing Von show up at Penny’s place. He didn’t remember him showing up anywhere in his recent memory before he woke up. He could feel his head hurt as he tried to remember. But soon he gave up, realizing that he may never regain the memories of what had transpired. Until Von decided to tell him, he and Penny would remain in the dark.
He turned his head and looked at Penny. His vision had become a little better, and he could see Penny’s face better. Her cheeks were stained slightly red from all the crying she had done. Her eyes were closed as her head was pressed against the wall, looking as if she was ready to pass out from the exhaustion of letting out her emotion.
At the moment, they had separated again. When Penny let out her sorrow, the fear appeared to return, and it was clear she was reminded of the fight. She moved away from him, as Rudy did the same, no longer able to push back the terror he had felt.
Rudy gritted his teeth, feeling a pang of guilt at his moment of weakness. He had done so well with holding onto Penny and ignoring the fear that caused him. How...how could he have let it take a hold of him again? How could he let his emotions ride out his logic like this? Penny was his friend. He didn’t need to be afraid of her.
But no..he wasn’t afraid of her. He was afraid of hurting her... And the look in Penny’s eyes.. He could tell that was what she feared as well. He lowered his head, biting his lip. He realized that if they didn’t try to patch things up soon, this was only going to get worse. He didn’t want to be afraid of harming her for the rest of his life. He didn’t want to be afraid to touch her, to be close to her. He wanted to be able to hug her without worry or fear. He wanted to go back to being her best friend.
This wasn’t the place he had hoped they could apologize. This wasn’t where he imagined they would be. But right now, the location mattered not. They had put this off long enough, and he wasn’t going to let fear stop him any longer. Now that they were together and alone... They needed to do this.
“Penny...” Rudy said softly, staring at his friend sadly. Penny didn’t look at him, but she made a quick gesture of her head to show that she was listening. “I...I wanted to...” He went silent.
At this, Penny lifted her head and turned it towards Rudy. She stared at him expectantly, but didn’t do or say anything to interrupt him. Rudy struggled to find the words to say. This was so hard...
But he had to do it. He had to push himself forward. He had to keep talking, let the words flow. Things won’t get better until he does this. He needed to speak up now, before they would run out of time, before this intense emotion became a permanent part of their lives. That was not something he would ever want.
“I...what I want to say... I mean.. I’m...” But it was so hard. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn’t articulate the proper words, and he started to trip over his own tongue.
He wanted to slap himself in the fact. Why was he making this harder than it should be? Why can’t he just say it? Why can’t tell Penny how sorry he was? Why did this have to be so dang difficult?
His thoughts were interrupted when Penny spoke up.
“I’d like to say something myself, Rudy.” Penny said as she stared at him. She bit her lip as she paused for a moment. She turned her gaze away only for a few seconds, looking as if she were struggling to find the words to say. “I’m...I’m so sorry..about what happened between us, Rudy. I never meant for that to happen...”
“I know, Penny. It’s my fault. I shouldn’t have accused you like that. I shouldn’t have called your mother names.” Rudy felt a sharp pang as he remembered those horrible words. “I..I was so wrong.. I’m sorry.”
“I should have controlled myself more. I should have understood where you were coming from better. I shoudn’t have accused you of being the reason ChalkZone is in trouble.” Said Penny.
Rudy looked at her sadly. He lowered his head in shame. “But it was my fault, Penny. I should’ve closed the portal. If I had just done that...”
Penny interrupted him. “I should have been more suspicious of Dr. Von Doktor. I should have had myself checked out sooner. Maybe I could have at least minimized the damage more.” She sighed as she lowered her head. “I had no right to get upset at you for pointing out the truth. I’m sorry about that, Rudy. I’m so sorry...”
Rudy remained silent for a few seconds. Regardless of Penny’s words, he still felt horrible. He still felt as though he could have done something different. Something that could have turned the tides of what happened. Yet he didn’t...
“I should have realized the fight was escalating. I should have just got up and left the room. Instead, I stayed..and when you insulted my mother... I snapped, saw red, and I attacked.... I’m so sorry, Rudy.” Penny looked at him, her eyes welling up with tears again. “I didn’t mean to hurt you so badly. I’m sorry..”
“No, I should be more sorry. I’m the leader. I should have been more mature. I should have left when things were heating up. And then I...” His mind felt like ice as he recalled all the horrible things he did to Penny in the midst of their rage. He looked at her bandges, scanning his eyes up and down. “I’m so..so sorry Penny...for everything I’ve done to you. I shouldn’t have done it.. I can’t believe I lost control of myself like that. I’m so very sorry, Penny.”
Penny stared at him, silent, and then she moved in closer towards him. She reached out cautiously, Rudy staring at her hand warily. A part of him envisioned her punching him again. Thankfully he kept himself from cringing, and soon he felt the warm hand against his cheek. “And I’m sorry for hurting you as well. I’m still horrified by what I’ve done. I..I never thought I would hurt my best friend like that...”
“I didn’t think I’d live to see the day I hurt you either.” Rudy said, a heavy tinge of guilt overflowing in his voice. A few tears dribbled from his eyes. “I take it all back, Penny. Everything I did to you.. I take it back...”
“Yeah..so do I...” Penny whispered. She leaned closer towards him, her hand slinking onto his shoulder. “Do you..forgive me for being such an idiot?”
Rudy’s eyes widened at this. He felt that if anyone had to apologize, it was him. He stared into Penny’s pleading eyes, biting his lip. He then nodded his head, giving a small smile to her. “Yeah..I do...” He looked away from her. “Do you..forgive me?”
“Yes.” Penny said.
Rudy couldn’t help but smile at this. Penny returned it. They stared at one another for af ew seconds before Penny leaned in even closer, pressing herself against him. Rudy could feel her warmth as her body laid against his own. Her arms slunk around him, her head resting against his chest. He looped his arms to secure her in the embrace.
“I love you, Rudy.” Penny whispered as she rubbed the side of her head against him.
This prompted Rudy to cuddle closer to her, holding onto her tightly. His chin rested on her head, the softness of her hair as well as the warmth of the embrace helping him to calm down, finally conquering that fear at last. He whispered to her, “I love you, too, Penny...”
The two friends remained in this embrace. They both knew that they had a tough journey ahead. They knew there was more that needed to be done. Von was still out there, still a threat. ChalkZone was still in danger. They had to do something to save it before it was too late.
But for now, they just held onto each other, listening to each other breathe, feeling each other’s warmth. Small smiles plastered on their faces, a few tears staining their cheeks. At last, they had finally reached closure on the incident that could have easily drove them apart. Now at last, they could begin healing.
Suddenly a cruel laughter filled the room. The two children pulled away form each other and turned their heads towards Dr. Von Doktor. They both glared hatefully at him. Of all the worst times...
“Aww did I interrupt anyzing?” Von asked, a smirk spread across his face. “I do apologize..”
“What do you want?” Rudy asked, his teeth bared.
Von raised his head up, tilting it slightly to one side. “Oh I juzt zought you two were interezted in an update...”
“On what?” Penny demanded.
Von chuckled as he stared straight at her. He didn’t say a word, but the way he was looking at her..the implications of that...
Penny appeared to realize what the man was implying. “What have you done to my mother?!”
Von reached behind him to pull something out. “Why don’t you zee for youzelf..?”
Rudy and Penny widened their eyes as Dr. Von Doktor held up a very familiar form. They stared at it for several moments, neither able to form any words. All they could do was look in shock, their teeth clenched so tightly, their teeth could have easily popped out of their skulls.
Then, at least, Penny found her voice, so weak, barely a whisper.
“Mom...”
|
|
|
Need
Jan 27, 2015 16:19:47 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 27, 2015 16:19:47 GMT -5
Chapter 29: Discoveries
The destination is yet just another start for something else.
sss
“How far away is it?”
“Aren’t we there yet?”
“Are you sure it’s here?”
“I don’t like this...”
“Hurry up!”
“I want to go home now...”
“Oh hush up, you big crybaby!”
Snap growled to himself as he listened to the banter behind him. Ever since they had left the meeting and started the journey, he had heard nothing but complaints from the zoners. He didn’t get much of a moment of silence. One zoner always had something to say, and others would respond to him or her, resulting in a constant conversation.
Well...at least it sort of provided a kind of ‘background music’ for the ‘trip’. A way to pass the time. Though he had hoped for something better than this. He wanted to cover his ears to try to block out the sound.
He turned to Rapsheeba and Howdy. They appeared to be holding up better than he was. They were focusing more on the journey, and on saving their friend. Snap envied them. He wished he could so easily ignore what the zoners behind him were saying. He wished he could focus on what was important. He tried. Oh how he tried... But the zoners were getting more noisy, more annoying, and some of the stuff they were saying was starting to grate on his nerves.
“I have to wonder if there’s even a portal at all there, or if they are just pulling our legs.”
“Since it’s Howdy we’re talking about, I wouldn’t be surprised.”
“Well, Snap is with him...”
“So what? Snap might be in cahoots with him!”
Snap resisted the urge to turn to glare at the zoner who said that. The only thing that prevented him from doing so was a look from Rapsheeba. She stared at him for a few seconds, then shook her head slowly. Snap sighed. She was right. It simply wasn’t worth it. He continued on his walk, staying out in front of the others, sticking close to Rapsheeba and Howdy.
The meeting had went over pretty well. Biclops had been able to keep everyone in line. There was a hiccup or two, and some fights nearly started. Thankfully, Biclops was able to stop them before things went too far.
The presence of Biclops kept the zoners relatively tame. In his shadow, the zoners appeared to feel inclined to be submissive to the giant. They bowed their heads slightly and kept quiet, allowing him and his friends to relay to them the information and what they should do.
Biclops hadn’t been able to provide as much information for them, partly due to the fact he never had to face adult creators before. It was a shame, and disappointing. However, it wasn’t all bad. There was some information he could give them that, he hoped, would help them out.
The biggest advice that Biclops could give was for the largest zoners to surround the adults, preventing them from going anywhere. Should they have a piece of chalk, he recommended some zoners offer a distraction while the other targets the arms of the creator, binding them or, if they have to, hurting it enough to hinder the artist’s ability to draw.
He also adviced to stay away from the artist’s mouth. Human teeth were strong and could, in some zoners depending on how tough their skin was, pierce into their flash. This alone would cause a lot of pain, but human saliva, due to its Real World properties, woud increase the damage and the pain. A simple human spit would cause great irritation and, in enough quantities, even dissolve parts of them. Not that Snap thought that Von or Terry would bite them, but it would be best if they did not dismiss that possibility.
This information, as well as a few other tiny tidbits that were given, would be helpful in this quest. More would have been nice, but he could understand why Biclops couldn’t provide that much information. At least they had something they could use.
He could only hope that the other zoners remained patient...
Listening to the zoners behind him, he could tell they were getting even more antsy. They were restless, eager to defend their home, eager to stop Von and Terry from committing their heinous crimes. They were zoners of action, and Snap couldn’t help but feel a sense of impressiveness at this. But he still hoped they would be able to control themselves when they got there. He was all too aware of what would happen if they ran in willy nilly into the place. The screams...he could already hear them in his head.
But with his friends here, he was certain that they would be able to keep everyone in line while they prepared to depart into the Real World. If they were lucky, maybe they could even sneak around, find Blocky, and come back without any of them realizing that they had been there. A long shot, but he remained hopeful for that. True, some of the zoners, particularly the aggressive female, whom he learned was named Helga, would be disappointed. But oh well. Avoiding a fight was more important here.
“Oh come on!” One of the zoners cried. “Just how far away is this place, anyway?!”
A cold chuckle came from Helga. “Maybe they lost their way. I wouldn’t be surprised. Neither of them look too bright to me.”
Snap gritted his teeth at this. He did his best to ignore the zoners’ words, especially Helga’s. They were just agitated, frustrated that there exists a man who wishes to take apart everything that they held dear. Well most of them anyway. Helga was just looking for a fight. He didn’t want to encourage her, so he did his best to keep quiet.
But it was getting rather difficult. As time passed, as they continued to walk, he heard more and more snide remarks from Helga. It seemed as if she thought that, if she couldn’t take her frustrations out on Howdy, she would do so against him.
“Is this the best you can do? Really? You promised us that we would have a chance to defend this world! You promised that we would face against the very people who dare try to harm one of our own! And yet you are dilly dallying, taking us in circles instead of straight to the portal!” Helga snarled. “How do I know that you are even telling the truth? How do I know you’re not another traitor, Snap?”
“Yeah!” One of the zoners said. “Maybe we shouldn’t believe you! Maybe this is all just a front!”
Snap stopped walking. He heard the footsteps beside him and behind him cease completely. His body shook, his teeth grinding together. He swiveled his head around, giving a glare back at the zoners. A few of them stared at him in surprise. A few, like Helga, merely glared back or smirked, as if they felt they had gotten him to show his ‘true colors’.
The blue superhero zoner turned a little more and he began to walk towards Helga. His pace was slow and deliberate. He stared straight in her eyes, his gaze betraying now amoung of feelings that he was having right now. Helga stiffened her posture, her fists clenched as she did her best to look tough. Snap returned the gesture, a way for him to show her that he was not going to back down.
For a few seconds, they stared at one another. Everyone around them was silent, just as they were. Snap and Helga glared at each other, both refusing to turn away from the other. It was like a staring contest, a test of dominance. And Snap wasn’t about to yield to this zoner. But he could tell she would not do the same for him.
After several more seconds, Snap spoke. “What...did you call me?” He asked in a stiff, tension-filled voice.
The female zoner’s smile spread across her face, so full of arrogance. “You heard me, little guy.” She took a step forward, pointing a finger against his shoulder. “I said you were a...” She pushed against his shoulder, making him flinch. “Traitor.”
Snap pushed her hand away, baring his teeth in an angered smile. “Oh yeah? At least I didn’t chase another fellow zoner halfway across town only on a hunch.”
“Well if he had just stayed and talked to us, then maybe...” Helga started to say.
“Stop it, you two!” Snap and Helga turned their heads towards Rapsheeba. She walked towards the two, her arms folded, glaring at both. “We have no time for this!” She looked from Helga and then to Snap. “I would have expected more from you.”
Snap lowered his head slightly. “Yeah, I know...”
Rapsheeba’s expression softened up. Obviously not wanting to linger on this for long, she said, “Let’s just continue on. We’re not far...right?”
At this, the zoners turned to Snap. Helga’s expression just barely softened up. The quick flash in her eyes showed that she was now more interested in their destination than continuing her gripe with him. That was one good thing he can say about her; at least she has her priorities sorted out.
Snap took a look around. He had only been to Pencil Sharpener once, he realized. He didn’t know the terrain as well. He hadn’t been able to memorize it, and the locater things they used, they were useless to them right now. They had no device they could use to detect them with. At a loss, Snap turned towards Howdy.
“Are we close?” Snap asked his friend.
Howdy didn’t answer right away. He took about ten steps out in front of everyone else. He paused and turned his head from the right, the nto the left. He did this a few times, as if to gain bearings on his surroundings.
Snap did nothing to try to hurry his friend along. He was confident that Howdy had some idea of where they were, and how close they had to be. After all, he was stuck doing those monsters’ bidding for a time, and he must have made more than one trip, right? But if Howdy didn’t know...
He could only hope that the zoners would be understanding and remain patient.
After a few seconds, Howdy turned to face the other zoners. His expression had Snap concerned for a moment. It was something of a confused frown. At first, it looked as if Howdy didn’t know where they were, making Snap wonder if either they had gone the wrong way, or Howdy really didn’t know the way as well as he had implied.
But then, Howdy made a gesture with his arm. “We shouldn’t be too far away.” He turned his head and looked out in front of him. He put his hand over his eyes and squinted. “Yeah...very hard to tell, but I can see the first remnants of the Pencil Sharpener over there!”
Snap gave a sigh of relief. Okay, good. So they were going the right away after all. And if even Howdy could start to see signs of that place nearby, then that must mean they really weren’t that far. He looked behind him, at the other zoners. They looked less irritated now, and more excited at being so close.
Rapsheeba took a step twoards Howdy. “You are sure we are close?” A difficult question to ask, and it did cause some renewed tension. But it was still necessary.
Howdy nodded his head. “I’ll never forget it...”
After a few more moments of silence, Snap spoke up. Addressing the other zoners, he said, “Okay, let’s get moving! We needed to be there as soon as we can! We have to remain cautious and be careful. We cannot screw this up. Remember, not only is one of our own over there, but our whole world is being threatened! Let’s make sure that those creepazoids never get that chance!”
Shouts of approval filled the air. Any frustration the zoners had earlier was gone now, replaced with determination. Even Helga, with the meek zoner, Arnold, standing beside her, looked ready to follow them. Without further prompting, the zoners began to make their move, Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy remaining in front of them, Howdy himself leading the way.
sss
Penny stared out in horror. She was completely stiff. Even her body didn’t shake, something that would have surprised her if her mind wasn’t already frozen in ice. She could barely register Rudy’s hand on her shoulder to try to comfort her. She gave little attention to the smile that Von was giving. Right now, all she could do was stare at the thing that had gotten her attention.
Her mother’s limp body, held up roughly with the man grabbing the back of her shirt collar. Her mother was unconscious, not moving, not giving any signs of life, save for her rib cage inflating and deflating with each breath.
She found it hard to look away. Her eyes scanned her mother’s body, trying to see if she had been badly hurt. It didn’t seem like it. She didn’t detect any notable injuries on her. But this did little to calm her down. What if there were internal injuries? What if the wounds were hidden? What if Von had gone much further than it seemed?
Penny resisted the urge to scream. She tried to hold herself back. But now, the shock was starting to leave her, replaced by rage. She could feel her body start to shake as emotion began to sweept through her. She clenched her teeth tightly. She could feel Rudy squeezing her shoulder tighter. She swatted his hand away, her eyes remaining focused on Von. She took in breaths through her clenched teeth, creating a hissing sound. She pulled her head back as her shaking increased, her teeth bared. Then, unable to handle it any longer, she let out a scream.
“You monster! What did you do to her?!” She pounded on the plastic wall as hard as she could. She didn’t care how much it hurt her hand, or how useless it was. She kept striking over and over. “What the fuck did you do to my mother?!”
Rudy grabbed onto her again. This time, he seized both shoulders, trying to push her away from the plastic wall. “Penny... This isn’t helping...”
Penny shot a glare at Rudy, growling at him. This only lasted a few seconds. When she heard a chuckle, she turned her gaze back towards the person who truly deserved it.
Her eyes leveled with Dr. Von Doktor’s. They stared at one another. Penny felt as though the man was staring into her soul. She refused to look away, however. Her anger towards the man made it possible for her to maintain eye contact with him. To her frustration, this only seemed to make the man happier. It was as if he felt so superior to her and her behavior was ‘proof’ of that.
The fact that the man was acting like this and how odd it would be he’d behave this way and take such risks did cross her mind. But she couldn’t really focus on that aspect at the moment. Her attention was fully on the disgusting man, wanting to do something to make him pay for hurting her mother.
Dr. Von Doktor’s expression changed to that of mock concern. “What’s zee matter, little girl? Did I do zomething that bothered you..?”
Penny bared her teeth. “Oh don’t you fucking dare play dumb with me!”
The scientist snapped his head back. His eyes bulged, as if he were shocked by what she had said. Then he placed a hand out in front of him, a finger pointing up. With a smile, he wagged it back and forth. Penny snorted at this. The man was scolding her... How dare he...
“I would expect better language from a pretty lady like yourself.” The man said coolly.
Penny gritted her teeth at this. She couldn’t help but feel disgusted by that nickname he had given her. She opened her mouth to try to respond to him, but a nudge from Rudy forced her to pause herself. She turned her head and looked at her friend. She glared at him, wondering why he was interrupting her. But seeing his concerned expression, seeing him shake his head slowly, did give her reason to hesitate.
She realized she was starting to get worked up again. She was letting her emotions get the best of her. She realized that if she kept this up, Von may be given a reason to do something worse than what he may have already done. She clenched her teeth, breathing in and out slowly to settle herself down. It was difficult getting her anger in check, but soon, she managed to, mostly, calm herself down. She resorted to simply glaring at the man, her eyes telling him everything that he needed to know.
Dr. Von Doktor smiled at this, looking amused. Penny bared her teeth at this. Out of the corner of her eyes, she could see Rudy glaring at the man as well. Their show of anger only served to amuse him more, and that disgusting smile of his broadened.
Penny wasn’t sure why the horrid man was acting like this. Didn’t he realize the extend of his actions? Didn’t he realize just what the hell he was doing? He didn’t act this way before. Sure he was nutty, but he didn’t act happy to be causing misery to her or Rudy.
She quickly realized what it must be. She recalled the man had started to go off the deep end in their original encounter. She remembered that he had every reason to be pissed off at her and Rudy. His reputation was ruined, and he had several months of being scorned and scoffed at behind him. Perhaps that, combined with the discovery of Blocky, was causing the man to become increasingly paranoid and aggressive. His mind, twisted by his own desires, burdened by the taunts he was given, was making him act this way.
Blocky especially had increased this in him. Blocky was something new and different to him. He had been so desperate with showing the world perpetual motion. Now he had something that may grant him even more attention: a creature that, by Real World standards, should not be alive.
And Terry... The man’s paranoia became apparent when he mentioned that thing about Terry. He hadn’t exactly told her or Rudy what he had done. She only knew it was horrible. As furious as he was for him threatening to do that to her mother, a part of her couldn’t help but be morbidly curious about what had happened to Terry. Just what had that man done to her? And why did he do it?
The only thing that she could think of is that the man had gotten extremely paranoid lately, and it had finally shown with Terry. He must have thought that Terry was going to turn against him once they had everything set up, and he sought out to ‘get rid of her’. Well maybe not that far, but he had done something to her.
If that was true then...
She widened her eyes with a hint of horror as she realized just what kind of trouble she and Rudy were in. Dr. Von Doktor was insane. He was too dangerous to be around. If they didn’t get out of here...
“I would relax more if I were you.” Dr. Von Doktor said a soft, almost friendly voice. He took a few steps forward. He dragged her mother forward a little. He raised her up further with a swift yank. “She iz fine. Don’t worry. I didn’t do anyzing zat bad.”
“What did you do to her, then?” Rudy spoke up, his voice stern. “If it wasn’t that bad, then why don’t you tell us?”
“Oh, zo you really are curiouz to know? I zought you would be fine juzt zeeing she waz ztill here, ztill breathing.” Penny felt a pang of horror as she heard the evil man say that. “Well zen, zince you’re zo interezted in zuch a minor detail..”
“Minor?!” Penny snapped, narrowing her eyes. “That’s my mom you’re talking about! Of course I’m going to...” She stopped herself, baring her teeth as she growled at him. She realized it was no use in trying to argue with him. “Just...tell me what you did to her..” She said through clenched teeth.
Von simply stared back at her for a few moments. Nothing but a smile on his face. He did not answer her right away, much to her ire. She would have demanded again for him to tell her, but she kept her mouth shut, knowing that she might prompt him to do something worse. After a couple more seconds passed, Von merely shrugged his shoulder and said, “I juzt injected her with somezing to keep her out for longer. That iz all. I haven’t actually hurt her...” He tilted his head. “...yet.”
Penny, unable to resist, pounded her fist against the plastic wall again. “You better keep it that way! Or else, I...”
“Or you’ll what? Zpout more of your fabulous wordz to me?” Dr. Von Doktor taunted. “Faze it, little girl. You can’t do anyzing to me. You can’t do a damn zing to help yourzelf, your friend, or your mommy. I heard Terry had referred to you as worzlezz... I zink she was right.”
Penny’s eyes widened at this. For a fleeting moment, Terry’s hurtful words came back. She quickly shook them off. No, she was not going to let herself be dragged down by that again. She won’t let this filthy man play mind games with her.
“Aww did I upzet the little child? Do you need mommy to make it all better?” Von taunted, his grin broadening. Penny found herself grinding her teeth harder, feeling as though they were going to crack. “Well I would love to ztay here and entertain you two furzer. But I should really get ziz woman into an..enclosure zoon, before she wakez up.”
“She’s not a wild animal!” Penny cried.
“Let her go!” Rudy chimed in. “She has nothing to do with this and you know it!”
Von chortled. He raised his shoulders nonchalantly. “Yeah, I know. I never meant to have her captured, too.” He looked down at her. His smile faded, instead a frown spreading across his face. “But she juzt had to show up in zee car, didn’t she? She couldn’t juzt...let it alone.” He turned back to the children. “I had no choize but to bring her. I didn’t have time and it waz too rizky.”
“You could have done something else! You could have just left her!” Penny shouted. When the man stared at her, cocking up an eyebrow as if he had no idea what she was saying he ground her teeth further. How dare this man act as if nothing was wrong..as if he had done the right thing by taking her with... “Just let her go! Now!”
Rudy nodded his head affirmatively. With narrowed eyes, he said, “She has done nothing to you. She isn’t a part of this. She was not involved with what happened to you a few months ago. She didn’t make you look like you had gone insane.” Von narrowed his eyes at this, showing brief bitterness at the reminder. “Let her go.”
“I don’t zink zo, kiddo.” Dr. Von Doktor. He lifted the limp woman up higher. He looked at her for a few moments, the smile never leaving his face. “She might become a threat to my plan. I muzt not allow zat to happen. It iz better if she ztayz here.”
“No! Don’t! Let her go!” Penny demanded the man. Her emotions swirled through her head as she watched the man start to drag her mother carelessly through the door. Soon, the emotions weighed down on her further, causing tears to form in her eyes. “Please let her go! Please don’t drag her into this! Please!”
Von paused where he was. He turned his head and looked back towards the children. He narrowed his eyes in contemplation, staring intently at them, mostly focusing on Penny. This lasted for a few moments. Penny said not a word, staring at him almost pleadingly.
Soon, unable to take the silence anymore, Penny started to speak again.
“Please, sir.. You have to let her go...” The anger that ruled her mind had given way to fear and horror. Even the feel of Rudy’s hand over hers wasn’t enough to help her feel better. “Please..don’t hurt her.. Let her go... Please... I’ll...I’ll do anything...”
The man’s eyes twinkled at this. He tilted his head to one side. “Anyzing...?”
Penny couldn’t believe herself. She should have been stronger than this. She should have resisted. She should have been more strong willed. Instead, she was actually pleading with this man. She had given him the opportunity to truly screw her over. She wanted to slap herself in the face. But now, it was too late to take it back. She had reeled the man in, and if she tried to back out now...
She looked over at Rudy. He was staring at her in shock, clearly unable to believe what she had just said. She could only look at him sadly, showing a glow of regret in her eyes. Rudy reached out towars her, opening his mouth to speak. But no words would come out, and he ended up closing his mouth enough to just bare his teeth nervously. Penny closed her eyes and turned away from him. She let out a sigh before her gaze leveled with Von’s again.
Penny nodded her head up and down slowly. “Yes... Anything. Just as long as you let my mother go.” She lowered her head, her body giving a few shivers. “Please...let her go...”
Silence fell upon the room. Save for her shaky breathing, there was almost no sound to be heard. The silence was thick and deadening all around her. It felt as though it was dragging on forever. She was unaware of how much time was passed. And with her head low, she could not see the man’s expression. She could not tell what he might be thinking.
Penny could feel a cold shiver go up her spine as she realized what she had done. She didn’t need to see Rudy’s horrified expression to know that she may have made a huge mistake. She licked her lips nervously, trying to fight back the feeling of nausea rising up in her stomach. She had to remain strong. She had to go through with this. She had to do it for her mother.
Von rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He stared at Penny intently, keeping his contemplative expression. His hand moved up and he started to rub behind his ear and along the back of his neck. “You know... zat iz a good idea...”
Rudy’s eyes widened in horror. “What...?”
Penny remained silent. She simply glared at the man, showing him that she still had some defiance left in her. Just because she was willing to do anything it took to protect her mother didn’t mean that she was going to act like a submissive puppy to him.
Von glanced down at her mom again. “Well, it would zertainly zave me zome time if I let her go. I don’t need any... dead weight around here.” Rudy and Penny narrowed their eyes at this, keeping quiet. “But your offer..” The man turned to look at Penny again. “It iz zo...tempting...”
“I mean it. I’ll do whatever you want.” Penny said. Her previous fear was still there, but now she was trying to mask it and look brave. “If you release my mother, I’ll do whatever you want.”
“Penny...” Rudy said in a low voice. He looked at her with great concern. “I don’t think this is such a good idea...”
Penny closed her eyes. “I know...but what choice do I have...?” Penny reopend her eyes and glared at Dr. Von Doktor. “So what will it be? Do we have a deal?”
Von simply smiled at her. A grin spread across his face, his teeth exposed. He spoke a single word that cut through the air like a knife. It made Penny freeze as she realized what kind of decision she had made. “Deal!”
Penny felt a swirl of emotions at that statement. On the one hand, she was happy that she was freeing her mother from this dreadful place. She didn’t deserve to be here. She didn’t do anything to deserve to be stuck here. She didn’t want to see her mother suffer for something that wasn’t even her fault. But on the other, she knew that she may have just signed up for something horrible. With the man’s deteriorating sanity, who knows what he may end up forcing her to do...?
She could hear Rudy’s frantic words beside her. She didn’t want to look at him. Not right now. She knew how disappointed he must be in her. She could already tell what he was going to say. She should have been stronger. She should have been more resistant. She should have stood her ground.
But..her mother was in danger... She didn’t want that fiend to hurt her mother like he had done to Terry... What kind of daughter would she be if she allowed that to happen? She would never forgive herself if her mother ended up tortured, even killed, all because she had been too weak to speak up...
Despite her fears, she didn’t completely regret her decision. At least her mother would be safe. At least she could rest soundly knowing that she was going to be all right.
“I’ll take her zomewhere to be ztored.” Dr. Von Doktor said.
Penny’s eyes widened. “B-But you said...” Was the man already backing out of their deal? Did he suddenly change his mind?
“Juzt for now. I’ll releaze her, don’t worry, little girl.” Von said in a mock reassuring voice, raising his hand up in gesture. “I juzt need keep her zomewhere zafe for a little while zo I can fetch your...friend.”
Rudy and Penny widened their eyes in horror at this. They glanced at each other, many questions running through their mind. The most prominent one, they both asked at the same time. “Blocky...?”
“Yez... Blocky...” Dr. Von Doktor.
“What did you do to him...?” Rudy asked, his eyes slowly narrowing.
“He iz...alive. I can guarantee you zat much. Az for fine... Well, I’m afraid not.” Von said, waving his hand dismissively.
“What did you do to him?!” Rudy repeated his question, this time with more force and energy. Now it was Penny’s turn to hold him back. She didn’t want the man to be given any reason to ruin their deal. She had no idea what might happen if it were broken, what else the man might do.
Von sneered at Rudy. “You will zee him zoon enough. Shortly, az a matter of fact. And zince the pretty girl here waz zo nize to be zo helpful...” He gave a quick chuckle at this. “I zink zings are about to get razer... interezting...”
Penny widened her eyes in horror at this. Just what was this vile man going to have her do...?
sss
Howdy couldn’t stop the tense feelings from rising up in his chest. He clutched his chest, feeling his heart trying to jump out of his body, as if to seek safety from this place. He could feel the chilly feelings all around him. Trying to push those feelings aside was rather difficult. He kept looking left and right, as if something or someone was going to jump out after him.
He had been here before. He had moved through this horrible forest more than once. The Pencil Sharpener hasn’t changed at all during those times. No new creatures or new formations. Just the same mountain with the same eerie mist and the same eerie ground and the same eerie trees. Yet, somehow, it had gotten even more terrifying to move through. He couldn’t quite explain it, nor could he concentrate on that fact.
Still, he continued to lead the others through. He had to do this. He had to help rescue Blocky. The poor guy had suffered enough in there. He didn’t deserve what he got. He didn’t deserve to get hurt like that. Von and Terry...they had been so awful towards him, and what did he do to deserve it? Nothing. Absolutely nothing.
A pang of bitterness clawed at his chest. Howdy did his best not to let himself get too angry. He couldn’t allow his anger to control him right now. The important thing was that they were going to get Blocky back. He had support this time. Unlike before, these creators aren’t going to get the upperhand. They will be outnumbered and outmanuevered. For once, he was glad those zoners from before were coming. They would be perfect.
His friends being here also helped. He felt safe being around Snap and Rapsheeba. He knew that they would make sure that nothing happened to him. They would see to it that the other zoners leave him alone and keep their attention on what was important.
Saving Blocky.
“Oh come on!” A disgruntled zoner groaned. “Aren’t we there yet?!”
Rapsheeba turned her head and hissed at him. “Be quiet! We’ll get there soon!”
Despite Rapsheeba’s words and testimony from Snap, the zoners behind them were growing even more restless and eager to make a move. Howdy could practically hear their hearts beating from where he was. They were getting worked up, and he knew that if they didn’t have something to focus their anger on, they may begin to lash out at each other.
Howdy wasn’t sure what he could say to settle them down. He couldn’t make them all walk any faster. They had no creator help them right now, and if they moved too fast through here, it may cause some problems. He wasn’t sure just what they’d be, but he just a bad feeling about this place over all. He never ran too much through here before, and he wasn’t exactly about to start right now.
But he had to say something. He might not know right now what he should say, but there had to be something he could say to settle them down. He could hear them getting antsier as time passed. If he continued to say nothing...
“Will you guys settle down?!” Snap called out. There was a tinge of frustration on his voice. “We’ll get there soon! Just keep yourself settled down! If you don’t calm yourselves, then you can’t come with!”
“We can’t have those two creators get drawn too quickly to us!” Rapsheeba explained. “If we do that, then...”
“I don’t care! I just want to get in there now!” One of the largest zoners growled. Howdy gulped as he heard him slam his fist against his palm. “I am ready to teach those humans what happens when you mess with us zoners...”
A female zoner nodded her head. “Yeah, come on! Let us at them! Hurry it up!”
“We want some action too!” Called another.
Yet another shouted, “Yeah, me too!”
Howdy bit his lip. He slowed down his pace a tad as he listened to what was going on behind him. His two friends continued to try to reason with the zoners, doing what they could to settle them down. But nothing appeared to be working. He flinched as he heard Helga spout out some nonsense, which caused the oners to increase their shouts, their agitation growing rapidly stronger.
Unable to take it for much longer, Howdy stopped walking forward. He could hear some grunts as the zoners struggled to stop. He barely flinched as he felt one of them hit against him, who was unable to stop himself in time. Slowly, Howdy looked over his shoulder and glared back at the zoners behind him. His glare must have been more intense than he had thought. Even Snap and Rapsheeba flinched and took a step back.
“Look, I know all of you want your chance to get at these two creators. I know you are all angered at what they did and what they are trying to do. I understand that completely. You don’t think I don’t have a bone to pick with them?” Howdy asked as he placed his hand against himself. “You don’t think I want to get them to pay as much as you do?”
None of the zoners replied. They simply looked at one another, their teeth gritted in uncertainty and confusion and worry. A few of them still frowned, but they were faltered, and they came undone easily as Howdy narrowed his eyes further.
Rapsheeba and Snap moved a little further back, their bodies leaning away. They clenched their teeth, staring at him in worry. Howdy looked up at them, his expression softening up a little. He hadn’t meant to make them feel scared and frightened. That wasn’t his intention. Seeing his friends so worried made him realize just what he might be looking like right now. So he took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to get angry at you. I know that you just want to defend your homes and you are afraid of what these people might do.” Howdy spoke again. He smiled the best he could, although his feelings made it a little faulty and crooked. “I promise, we will get there soon.”
For a while, there was just silence. The zoners stared at him somewhat cautiously. He couldn’t tell if they thought he was just waiting to explode or what. He felt a tinge of guilt in his chest. Had his change in demeanor, a usually nice zoner to becoming irritable, giving them a look that could kill, really shaken them that much up?
He hoped that wasn’t the case. He didn’t want to make them feel afraid of him. He didn’t want to spook them like this. He just wanted them to cooperate more. He wanted them to realize that their actions weren’t going to solve their problems any faster. He wanted...
His train of thought stopped when one of the zoners spoke up.
“So, you are saying we are nearby?” Helga asked. Her eyes were narrowed somewhat darkly. But despite that, he could tell her anger and aggression was not towards him. He gave a nod. “Where is it...?”
Howdy said, “It’s in a cave in the mountain. I’ll lead you right there.” Howdy looked behind him. He shifted his eyes up and down. “We aren’t too far away.”
“How long will it take us to get there?” Arnold, the meek zoner, said, his body hunched as if he were afraid of getting hit. This fear appeared justified as he got a glare from Helga, which made him cringe.
Howdy paused for a moment. He looked back at the mountain, trying to take note from the visuals how long it woud take them. Once he figured out an answer, he looked back at them. “I would say around twenty minutes if we keep up the pace. Less than that even.”
At this, the zoners appeared to grow more excited. They began to move forward even before he resumed his walk. Quickly, before the zoners walked out in front of them, he and his friends resumed their positions in front of the zoners. He began to lead them once more towards the mountain.
As they got closer, Howdy couldn’t help but feel a tinge of..not excitement, but something a bit grimmer, yet still drove him forward. They were getting ever closer to the hell that his friend had been trapped in for days. All that time laying there, the wounds festering a little, of barely being fed or given anything to drink.. Soon all of that would be over for his friend. They would be able to get him out of there, and soon the nightmare was going to be over.
Or at least, he hoped it would be.
sss
Penny’s mind went numb for a few seconds. It felt as thought it was shot full of ice. She stared out at the horrible scene in front of her, taking in quick breaths. She tried to keep herself from hyperventilating, but considering what she was seeing, that was going to be rather difficult.
“Y-You want me to do what...?” She breathed, trying her best to control herself before she let out a scream of terror.
A cold chuckle beside her, and a hand on her shoulder. She shuddered as she felt the scientist pull her close to him. “I explained it already to you, little girl. All you have to do iz follow my instructionz.”
“No! Don’t!” Rudy called out from behind.
Penny turned her head. She looked over at her friend sadly. Rudy had been restrained to the door. The cuffs kept his hand pressed up against the locked knob. The boy kept yanking, pulling, trying to free himself. There was a look of anger and raw terror in his eyes. It was painful to look at them. Penny had never seen him look so desperate. His expression reminded her of a trapped animal.
This was even more so apparent in what laid down in front of her. She could see Blocky staring up at her, his body laying flat, stomach exposed up. His arms and legs were secured by cuffs on the table. If she thought Rudy’s expression was hard to look at, Blocky’s made her want to scream. Those big eyes, his quivering lips, his expression begging her to free him, yet she was helpless to do anything.
“Let him go!” Rudy cried. He yanked himself from right to left. He yelped when he pulled his arm a little too much. Penny shot a concerned look at him, hoping that he didn’t pull a muscle. “Please let him go! There..there has to be another way!”
Dr. Von Doktor turned to glare over at the boy. His lips curled back into a snarl. Penny watched nervously as he approached Rudy. She wanted to rush after him, but dreaded what would happen if she did. Having no choice, she watched Dr. Von Doktor back Rudy up against the door, grabbing his shoulder and pressing him against the hard surface.
Von lowered his head and peered close to Rudy. The boy glared back, though there was still a hint of a cringe in his posture despite his obvious attempts at looking tougher and braver. Von’s eyes appeared to trail him up, his mind looking as if he were contemplating through several thoughts of what to do. He then said, “You’re going to be zo diztracting, boy. Why don’t you zettle down? Be quiet?”
Rudy bared his teeth at this. “I won’t stop until you let my friends go!” He gave another pull, his cry louder, more pain shooting through his arm. Yet he hid most of that behind a mask of fury. “If you hurt Blocky, I’ll...”
Penny let out a gasp of horror as Rudy was slapped, his head tossed to the side. His body tensed up, his eyes bulging in shock from the attack. Slowly, he looked back at Von, whose hand was held up high, the palm open up, indicating the source of the attack. Rudy’s mouth dropped open and he took in a few shuddering breaths. He slowly locked eyes back onto Von’s.
The man stared at him intensely, his eyes shining of anger, yet his mouth ticked into a smile. A creepy expression that made Penny want to race towards Rudy and save him from the man’s potential wrath. Yet she remained frozen, as much affected and frozen in terror by the gaze as Rudy.
Slowly, Von moved his hand behind his back. Penny felt her heart skip a beat as she watched him reach into something in his pocket. “I zink you need a little help being quiet...” He said as he pulled out a piece of cloth. “Here, let me help you wiz zat.”
Rudy let out a yelp as the cloth was forced into his mouth. Von pressed it in as far as it would go, stretching back his lips in the process. He then took two ends and wrapped it around behind his head. He began to form them into a tight knot, securing the cloth against his face. As soon as he was done, he let go and took a step back.
“There, that should hold you...”
Rudy attempted to pull the cloth away from his face. But his hand was immediately seized by Von. It was bent behind him in a painful manner. Rudy let out muffled whimpers of pain.
“Don’t even zink about it, boy.” Von said in a dark voice. “If I turn around and find that you have removed zee muzzle, I’ll give your girlfriend a very painful lezzon.” He leaned in closer. “Do you underztand me?”
When Rudy didn’t answer, Von pushed down harder. The boy let out a cry of pain, muffled by the cloth in his mouth. Penny looked on in horror, unable to believe this cruel treatment. Rudy shut his eyes and nodded his head. Only then did Von let go of him.
“Good. Keep it zat way.” Von turned to look over at her. In seconds, his smile appeared to get more friendly. “Now..where were we..?” He said as he approaced the table once more. “Oh zat’z right...” He pulled a tray over, positioning it beside Penny. “I zink it’z time we begin, don’t you?”
Penny looked down at the tray. Her mind was racing, going a million miles per hour. If she didn’t know what Von was planning before, if he hadn’t already made it clear enough after he let her mother go, then this sight was a wake up call.
The tray was filled with different instruments. Sharp and pointed. Scalpels and small saws. So many things to slice into flesh, to ruin the body with if used in the wrong hands. The sight of them made her increase her breathing more. Her eyes shifted around, going from left to right. She wanted to shake her head, to plead no, to beg him to give her something else to do. She..she couldn’t do this...
But the look in the man’s eye as she stared up at him pleadingly showed that she didn’t have much of a choice. The man was not taking no for an answer. He folded his arms against his chest and stared at her expectantly. A turn of his eyes from her, to the scalpels, and back silently told her what he wanted her to do. And a jerk of the head solidified it in case she still didn’t get it.
How..how could he expect her to do this to her best friend? How could she hurt him? How could she go through with this? This was cruel and inhumane...
“Come on, Penny. You zaid you’d do anyzing to protect your mom. Now here iz your chanze.” Dr. Von Doktor said. He picked up a scalpel and held it up. He stared at it intently. “Or did you change your mind?”
Penny shook her head. “N-No.. I would do anything, but.. does it have to be this..?” Penny looked down at the helpless Blocky. “Please..he doesn’t deserve this. I-I can’t butcher my best friend, I...”
Von narrowed his eyes at this. “It iz eizer you vivizect your friend here...” He turned his head to one side. “Or I bring your mozer back, and she can join Terry in her zuffering.” Penny’s eyes widened in horror. “It iz your choize...”
“I...I...”
“Choose...” Von said in a warning tone, his eyes narrowed into slits.
Penny’s heart raced against her chest. She looked to Rudy. He was shouting at her, his eyes wide in desperation. He tried to get himself free. He tried rush towards her. He tried to plead with her, but his words were muffled. She couldn’t tell what he was saying, but his eyes told her enough. Seeing them made her look away in shame of what she was being forced to do.
She looked down at Blocky. The zoner was shivering against his binds. He was staring up at her in fear. He hadn’t spoken a word, too scared to even try. He looked so weak and he was in so much pain... Her eyes trailed over his body, noticing his injuries. And she knew he had more internal ones, and there was massive mental scarring, she was certain. The poor guy had been through hell here, and the worst part was that she would be made to contribute to that.
She didn’t want to do this. She didn’t want to hurt Blocky. She came here to rescue him, not vivisect him. How..how could Von be this cruel..? How could he make her do this to her friend? Had he truly gotten that insane...?
But..she couldn’t bear to have her mother get hurt either. Von had agreed to let her go, and he had been true to his word, or so she thought. It was hard to tell, but what if he was? And what if her inaction right now made him decide to bring her back, and hurt her mother? Penny couldn’t let that happen either. She loved her mother, and she wanted to do what it took to keep her safe.
But, if that meant hurting Blocky...
Oh gawd..what was she going to do...?
sss
“Here it is...” Howdy breathed, his voice indicating he felt a great burden being lifted from his shoulders.
The group of zoners paused where they were. There were soft whispers among each other, zoners looking at other zoners, some arguing. At first, it didn’t seem like there was a portal. It was so dark, barely a light being flickered in here.
Snap knew that Howdy was correct, however. He had been in this spot enough to know this. He moved out forward. He turned his head to face the skeptical zoners. Recalling the exact position of the portal wasn’t easy, but it didn’t take his hand long to find the rim. He grabbed onto it and pulled it around. The telltale squeaks of the movable chalkboard could be heard, silencing the zoners.
Exposed before them was the dark, not well lit room where the portal was being kept. The proof that the zoners needed that this was, indeed, the right spot, was laid bare before them. He watched as their eyes widened in realization, all hints of anger and frustration leaving them, replaced with awe and some fear. They all knew what this meant.
Now the travel was finally over. Now the time for talk was done. It was time to finally put their plan into action. This was it. There was no turning back now. It was time to do something that most zoners dared not to.
It was time to go into the Real World.
Admittingly, Snap was afraid. He was hesitant to walk through that portal and back into a world where so much could kill him or maim him, in the world run by the creators. But Blocky was in there. That was motivation enough for him to take action.
And despite the fears of the zoners before him, as well as his two friends, none of them wanted to walk away from this. They were all eager to put an end to this nightmare that had been bestowed upon their world. These zoners, regardless of what was shown to them, weren’t going to back down easily. This was the kind of bravery that they were going to need to win. Knowing just how vicious Von and Terry were, they could use all the courage and steadfastness that they could get.
He allowed Howdy in front. He knew the place better than him. The puppet zoner stood in front of the portal. He stared at it in fear, his body shaking a little. He then swallowed hard, narrowing his eyes in determination. He then looked behind him, staring at the others. He gave a nod of his head.
“Let’s go in.”
The zoners, one by one, began to enter the portal, finding themselves in the Real World. Snap felt a strong sense of...something rise up as he realized they had finally realized they had reached their destination. But there was still more. Now they had to initiate the plan to save their friend. He asked the same question over and over in his mind: Would they succeed?
|
|
|
Need
Jan 29, 2015 16:58:17 GMT -5
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 29, 2015 16:58:17 GMT -5
Chapter 30: Escapes
Fourth rule: If the boogeyman sees you, run.
sss
Mrs. Sanchez awoke with a powerful headache. She groaned as she pushed herself up from the ground. She put her hand on her forehead, gently rubbing it.
Just what had happened? She could barely remember anything. It felt as if a hammer had been struck against her skull. It was so painful, she felt around for any signs of a crack. For a split second, there was a sense of panic, but it went away as soon as she was able to confirm to herself that she didn’t have any such grave injury.
So why was she so sore? Why did she feel as though a mountain had been dropped on her? And where was everyone? Where was her daughter? Taking a quick look around, she could tell that she was indeed by herself. She couldn’t remember any interactions she had with her daughter recently. At least not within the past couple hours.
Mrs. Sanchez couldn’t help but yawn, her mouth stretching wide open. She winced as she realized just how dry her throat was. She could use a glass of water. She climbed up to her feet, stretching out her legs. She began to walk forward. There was a weird splash sound but she thought nothing of it. She only stopped when she realized something.
She had no idea where she was.
This didn’t strike her with fear at first. Her mind was still muggy, and it was taking her a while to put all the pieces together. She simply yawned again, wiping her mouth as a bit of drool came down her mouth. She shook her head, trying to stave off the mugginess. Man, it felt like she hadn’t slept in years, or had fallen asleep for that long. She couldn’t tell. She made a mental note to herself to take more care in watching how much she slept. Maybe set up an alarm.
Her eyes widened in horror when her mind suddenly snapped back to attention. She took a moment to look around, left and right. She gritted her teeth as she realized that she couldn’t recognize this place at all. This...this wasn’t her home...
Her heart began to pound against her chest. She was in cellar. Well not really a cellar. It was too small for that. The room looked to be about the size of her bedroom, which wasn’t that large to begin with. There were walls surrounding her everywhere. Cold and hard, and not made of the same material as her house. No doors either.
Tilting her head up, she noticed there was some kind of formation. A bulge, and remnants of some rope. This caused her to suck in a deep breath, terror gripping her heart. She realized that this place had some kind of ladder to climb down in, and she could see a ledge above, where she was certain there was a door. With her being here, and the ladder being missing, and there being no doors here, she realized what must have happened.
Someone had trapped her down here. Why? Who would do this? How did she end up here in the first place? Did she have any rivals? Well there was one person she knew how also had a vet clinic, but she wouldn’t go as far as try to trap her to up her business. Someone else must have...
Dr. Von Doktor and Terry Bouffant... Did one of them have something to do with this? It was possible that one of them was responsible. But at the moment, she really had no way of knowing. And at the moment, she couldn’t really think too hard; her mind was too shaken from the initial shock. She could feel her body trembling as she looked left and right, trying in vain to find some way out. There had to be one..anywhere.. Please...
But no.. There was nothing. There was only one way out and at the moment, she couldn’t even reach it. She was trapped down here like a wild animal. She was so tempted to scream for help, but that may not do her any good.
No, she had to sit down and try to think of a way out of here. Maybe she could think of something that could help her. The last thing she should do is panic. She took in a deep breath, riding out the fear, getting her mind to be as calm as possible. Only with a clear mind could she begin to think of the solution to her dilemma.
She walked over towards a corner of the room. Despite its uncomfortable feeling and dankiness and smell, Mrs. Sanchez pressed her back against it and slid down slowly. She suddenly felt something wet again. She gritted her teeth in disgust. Just what was she touching? And why did it feel so strange? Just what was in this water?
Wait a minute...
With eyes wide, she looked down at her hand, which glistened from being wet. She stared at it, noting how it did indeed look like water. But something was...off about it. But it felt as though it was a slightly different texture. And it didn’t smell like water. It smelled like...
She stiffened up for a second. Then she let out a scream of terror, unable to hold back her emotions. She jumped back, looking down at the floor. One part of the room was beginning to flood with this stuff. That smell...it was this stuff... She looked at the flooded ground in horror. It was at this moment that whoever did this, they weren’t seeking to just keep her locked away for a time. They were trying to murder her.
This realization sent ice through her body. She shook harder, her legs growing weak. She dropped down on the dry patch of ground. She stared out ahead, looking at nothing in particular. Her mind raced as she tried to make sense of her predicament.
Now, more than ever, she had to figure out just who was doing this to her, and why. Who would want to kill her? What had she done to anyone to deserve this? Did she tick someone off? She wasn’t sure. She took in several quick breaths, looking left and right. She clenched her teeth tightly, her body shaking even harder, unable to stop it.
The emotion starting to get to her, she could feel tears begin to form in her yes. She tried to control herself. She tried to get herself to calm down, to try to focus on the task at hadn. But all this that was happening..it was just too much. She couldn’t make sense of anything. She couldn’t get her heart to stop beating so fast. She couldn’t stop herself from shaking. All she could do was press her legs against herself, her arms looped around them. She took some comfort in her own warmth, but it wasn’t enough to stave away the fear.
Her heart twisted when she thought of Penny. Where was her daughter? Was she all right? Did the fiend get her too, or did she manage to escape? Mrs. Sanchez wished she could find out. She wished she could get out of here and find her daughter. And what of Rudy and his parents? Did they get captured as well? Did they become targets?
Mrs. Sanchez never felt so helpless before. She had nowhere to go and she was trapped in a room where part of it was partially covered by this chemical, this substance, and she knew if she came in contact with it directly too much, she would get horrifying affect. This stuff could kill her... She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth, letting a few more tears fall. Oh gawd, who could do such a thing to her...?
Suddenly, a sound catch her attention. It was faint, but there. She tilted her head to one side, struggling to hear what it was. Some kind of...not dripping sound, but one she would expect from a fluid.
Her heart nearly stopped. There was only one explaination for this. Only one thing that could explain what was going on, why she was hearing this sound. Please..no..it couldn’t be true..no...
She looked over at where the fluid chemical was. She got up and she took a few steps towards it. She looked at it carefully, watching closely. She did this for several moments, looking to see if there was any kind of change. It took a while, but she soon realized just what was going on.
The fluids..they...they were spreading.. The room was being flooded with this stuff.
Mrs. Sanchez froze in terror at this. She felt her heart nearly rip in two, raw fear creeping over her mind. She look left and right again, panic starting to take her over once more. She started to cry harder, unable to believe what was happening. At the horrific realization of being trapped in a room of rising acid, she pulled her head back and let out a scream.
sss
Blocky’s mind was swirling. He looked from the scalpel up to Penny. He tried to shake his head, but it was strapped down by metal now, limiting his movements. He stared up at Penny pleadingly, begging her not to do this. But in his head, he realized what fate awaited him. Even if Penny didn’t give into the man’s desires, he may still end up being... No please no...
Blocky wanted to cry. He wanted to burst into tears and sob. He wanted to curl up in a ball and forget what was happening. Yet he was forced to stay here, unable to escape, and he had cried so much he didn’t think he had any tears left. He bit his lip, taking in several shuddered breaths. There...there had to be something he could do to get out of here. Anything...
But what could he do now? He couldn’t plead with Penny. She wanted to stop. She wanted to turn away, but from what he could hear, this evil, vile, disgusting man who dare call himself a scientist...he had her in a tight grip. He had the gall to threaten the girl’s mother. He was forcing her into a sadistic choice, where either she hurt him or allowed her mother to be hurt. And he was not giving her a third option, nor could he see a third option available for her.
If only he could get himself free... If only he could find a way out of here... There had to be someway. This situation couldn’t possibly be this hopeless, right? No... There had to be a way. He just had to look elsewhere to find it.
He shifted his eyes, trying to see Rudy. From this angle, it was really hard to see him. He could only make out a few blurred colors and a bit of movement to indicate his presence. Despite not seeing him, Blocky had a very good idea of just what he looked like right now: terrified and infuriated.
“Have you yet dezided, Penny?”
His thoughts were cut off when Dr. Von Doktor spoke to Penny again. How long had it been since he last spoke to her? Since he awaited her response? Likely just several seconds, but he could just imagine it being many minutes, even an hour. The tension and fear he felt made time appear to slow down, forcing him to endure for an extra long time.
He tried his best to look over at Von. Unfortunately for him, he could see the man’s face quite easily. The man stood next to the table, next to Penny. He had slung his filthy hand over her shoulder, keeping Penny there. Should she try to move, he would just tighten his grip on her to prevent her from leaving. Blocky could only look at her sadly and sympathetically, intermixing with his looks of terror.
Von, of course, just smiled. This smile wasn’t like the one the man had given to him in the beginning. This one was a look of insanity. Something had caused this man to grow unhinged, and now he was taking wilder, more dangerous risks.
Why? Why must he be this way? Why must he do this? Blocky had a feeling he’d never know for certain. He would never know if this was desperation, if he had a hidden grudge, or anything. The only thing that he did know was the man was becoming more and more of a threat.
However, there might be some light in the corner. In this situation, he realized what would happen if the man were to get caught. All it would take is a single slip up...
“Well? Aren’t you going to anzwer me?” Dr. Von Doktor said as he gripped Penny tighter. The girl winced at his touch, hunching her shoulders. She stared up at him pleadingly. Von narrowed his eyes. “I gave you an eazy choize. I would have zought you were zmart enough to chooze quickly.”
“This isn’t fair.” Penny said, biting her lip nervously. She looked from Blocky and then towards Rudy, who was still chained to the wall. “Please..you can’t do this. Let my friend go.”
“Why are you ztill trying to beg?” Von’s voice was tinged with...something uncomfortable that Blocky couldn’t properly identify. He couldn’t tell if the man was angered or disgusted. “I already gave you a choize. Yet you chooze to be indezizive. How pitiful...”
Von released Penny and turned around to face her completely. He seemed to tower over her, making the girl take a step back. Despite Von being not a very tall person to begin with, at least among adults, compared to Penny, he seemed almost massive.
Penny didn’t say a word. She looked as if she wanted to speak, but her wide eyes showed just how afraid she was to speak up, as if she were worried about what the evil man might do. Considering all that’s happened so far, even in his pain and agony, this did not surprise Blocky at all. The man was growing dangerousy unhinged, more so as the time passed. He did not want to imagine just how far this man might go to secure his position of...whatever it is that he wanted.
After a few more moments, Penny appeared to find her voice. It was shaky and weak, but nonetheless, she started to speak. “I-I can’t choose... I can’t choose between my friend and my mother. I would never forgive myself for either choice I make.”
Von’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “And now you are going to regret ziz choize.”
Penny’s eyes widened in horror. She shook her head in desperation. “N-No..please...”
Von grabbed onto Penny’s shirt. He roughly pulled her over. She let out a cry of surprise. He put his face close to hers, glaring at her in an almost threatening manner. “Zen make up your mind, little brat, or I will dip both your mozer and your friend in a vat of boiling oil...” Penny took a sharp gasp at this.
Blocky’s heart tightened at this, a wave of cold fear washing through his body. He had no idea if Von would even carry out such a threat. The way he said it, the way it was worded, it seemed more like it was just a statement of desperation. But did he really want to take that chance? What if the man really was so desperate, that he would commit such a heinous crime, despite the risks of being caught? He found his body trembling, and he attempted to pull himself free, yet the cuffs felt as tight as ever. Even tighter.
He could hear banging towards his side. He didn’t need to try to look to know that Rudy was trying to get free. Even with him gagged, he could hear the boy’s cries, muffled but still there. He could even detect the angered emotion that dripped from the boy’s voice. And he could understand completely why he felt that way.
The way this man was treating Penny was absolutely disgusting. Blocky stared at her, seeing her terrified face. He felt a pang in his stomach, and he wanted to do something to help her, despite fear for himself. Yet he was helpless, as well as Rudy. They were forced to watch as the man continued his mental torment of Penny.
“I zee you cannot make a dezizion.” Dr. Von Doktor said after only about a minute of silence. “I gave you plenty of time to chooze, and yet you ztill remain zilent. I felt I waz being zo..generouz.” He released Penny and took a step back. “I zuppoze I have no choize zen.”
Penny shook her head. A few tears glinted in her eyes. “Why can’t you just let my friend go? Why can’t you leave my mom out of this? Please...why are you doing this?”
“Why...? I’m zurprized you have to azk zuch a ztupid and eazy queztion, Penny.” Dr. Von Doktor’s voice was icy and cold, as if he were about to breathe the element itself. “I am tired of being zee laughing ztock of my peerz. Do you know what it iz like to be mocked? To have everyone point at you and zay how much of an idiot you were? Well? Do you?”
Penny opened her mouth to speak, but nothing could come out. This caused Von to seethe at her, baring his teeth. He looked almost as if he was going to attack her, and it honestly surprised Blocky when he didn’t.
“I knew you wouldn’t. Of courze you could not pozzibly underztand my zituation.” Von raised his hands up in the air. “And why should you? After all, you were the one who put me here in the firzt plaze!” He pointed at Penny accusatory. Penny’s eyes widened in confusion. “Don’t try to lie to me, girl! I know zat you and your boyfriend over zere were out to humiliate me in front of my peerz! You zwitched the machine and becauze of zat, everyone now mockz me! I nearly lozt my lab, and I lozt all my fellow workerz! I lozt my reputation! And it’z all becauze of you two!”
Blocky’s eyes widened at this. He couldn’t believe the man was trying to pin all the blame on Rudy and Penny. It wasn’t like they meant to ruin his reputation...right? Blocky wasn’t honestly sure, but knowing them, they only wanted Von to leave them alone.
And even then, that was no excuse for what the man was doing right now. He was holding them hostage here. He was committing illegal acts to get what he wanted. Did he really think this was going to be worth it in the end? Even in his scared state, Blocky could still feel disgust and confusion over the man’s decisions. Did he even think any of this actions through?
The zoner’s thoughts were interrupted when he felt the man grip him tightly. He winced as the man’s fingers interlocked against his head. He felt some pressure as the man pulled on him. He let out a whimper, but otherwise remained silent. He stared up at him fearfully. Just what did he have planned for him?
“Zinze you can’t dezide... I’ll make the dezizion for you.” Dr. Von Doktor said, a sneer spreading across his face. “After all, you two children didn’t give me a choize. Zo naturally...it would be razer fitting for you to have your choize taken away...”
Rudy shook his head and let out loud cries of protest. He pulled harder, reaching his hand out forward. Penny’s body started to tremble as she shook her head. Before either child could speak, before Blocky could even think of trying to say something, the man brought a scalpel towards his throat.
“I have to wonder what hiz zroat lookz like.” Von said in a cool voice. At this, Blocky struggled harder, his heart pounding against his chest. “I’m sure it will be very interezting. Zo flat and yet zo functional.”
“No! Don’t!” Penny screamed. She rushed towards the man, her hand reaching out to grab the scalpel. “Please, I...”
Von snarled at the girl. He pulled his foot back and he struck it against her stomach. Rudy and Blocky looked on in horror as the girl staggered back, her hands clutching her stomach. She gritted her teeth in pain as she looked up at the scientist. Von stared at her coldly, showing no signs of regretting what he had done.
“Don’t look at me zat way.” Von said, narrowing his eyes dangerously. “You dezerve zat for what you did to me. Bezidez, I waz nize enough to give you a choize. Yet you botched up your chanze. You have no one to blame but yourzelf.”
Penny continued to hold onto her stomach. She took in a few seething breaths, her eyes clinched shut tightly. After a few moments of trying to ride out the pain, she said, “Y-You...were the one who...”
“Who what?” Von interrupted. “Zee one who wanted to share this wonderful dizcovery with zee world? Zee one who felt that your boyfriend’s findingz could change the world?” He raised his hand up in the air in gesture. “All I wanted to do was better mankind. Waz zat zo wrong?”
At this, Penny couldn’t answer. This made Von’s eyes narrow again, his teeth bared as anger washed over his face.
“I did nozing wrong and yet you two children ztill wanted to punish me for it!” Von growled at her. “Now it iz my turn...”
“You kidnapped my friend!” Penny cried.
Von scoffed at this. “I only took him to my lab to zpeak to him. I never had any intention on hurting him or holding him for ranzom.” Penny remained quiet, her panicked mind likely not allowing her to make a coherent response. “Faze it, little girl. I’m the victim here. All ziz happened becauze of you two.” He pointed a finger at her. “Now let uz get back to zee topic. I will give you one more chanze, Penny.” He took a step towards her, releasing his grip on Blocky. “Will you help me learn what makez your friend tick....or are you more zan willing to watch him die?”
Blocky’s heart froze at this. Again with the sadistic choice. This time, he knew that Von was not going to give Penny much time to respond. He took in a few shaky breaths, tears forming in his eyes. He wanted to speak, but feared that he may only make things worse. He shut his eyes tightly, waiting for the potential impact of cold blade against his skin.
“I..I-I...” Penny whimpered. Her sounds of distress were intermixed with Rudy’s muffled shouts of anger.
“Ah well, zinze you can’t dezide...” Von started to say.
“What?” Penny’s soft voice called out. “No...!”
Von turned his attention away from her, smiling down at Blocky. “I made the dezizion for you. Zo don’t worry, Penny.” He lowered the scalpel once more towards the zoner. “I am ztill zo curiouz about hiz...unique anatomy...”
“No! Don’t!” Penny shouted in horror. “Please!”
Blocky looked up at the man pleadingly. He sucked on his lip, feeling cold terror grip him. He managed to squeak out a word. “P-Please...”
Suddenly, there was a loud crash. The man jolted in shock, the scalpel slipping from him. Blocky would have cried out in pain when the blade cut into his body a little. But at the moment, his mind was diverted. Turning his eyes, he could see the door had been opened up, forced down by a great force. Rudy was laying on the ground, the heavy door laying upon him. Blocky was about to ask if he was okay when his eyes caught sight of who had rushed in.
At first, he froze, unable to believe what he was seeing. He thought, at first, this had to be a dream. Maybe he had been drugged and he was just seeing things. Maybe his mind had become so clouded and he so desperate, he was just seeing what he wanted to be there. In all his time of feeling hopeless, it was hard for him to grasp that this could really be happening.
But the more seconds he stared, the more he listened to the voices, he realized this was real. It had to be. Please...don’t let this be some kind of dream... Don’t let fate play a cruel joke on him... Please...
Then he heard the voice he thought he’d never hear again since their last departure.
“Leave my friends alone!”
It was Snap. And this time he wasn’t alone. Blocky could see that not only was Howdy with him, but Rapsheeba and several other zoners as well. He watched as a strong zoner freed Rudy and the others took a defensive stance, facing the man bravely.
One of them, a female, took a few steps forward. She formed a fist and slammed it into her palm. “Hello there. You must be this..Dr. Von Doktor person... Now I have a question for you..” Her eyes narrowed. “Are we going to do this the easy way or the hard way?”
sss
Rudy had a hard time wrapping his mind around what was going on. He hadn’t expected something like this to happen. It was like some kind of weird dream.
How did this happen?
What led up to this?
Was this even real?
Rudy leaned against the zoner, his mind still swirling. He looked around him, noting there were several zoners now in the room. Among them was his best friend, Snap, along with two other friends of his, Rapsheeba and Howdy. Rudy breathed in and out slowly, turning his head from right to left, looking at all around him, his mind desperately trying to process what had happened.
One minute, he was shouting in desperation, trying to get the evil man to leave his friend alone. He was trying to help Penny, trying to free himself to stop Von. He was trying to protect Blocky from getting more hurt. He was struggling, and then he pulled real hard then...
When the door had slammed onto him, he was aware mostly of a sudden pressure. The pain didn’t register until seconds later. He had groaned, his body giving a few shivers of pain. He hadn’t expected the door to fall down on him, and when it had, it took him by surprise. He couldn’t be that strong, right? This door was metal or steel or something, complete with a keypad to lock it. How did he do that?
It turned out that he didn’t do it. A bunch of zoners had rushed in. The strongest ones had knocked the door down. Rudy just couldn’t get out of the way in time. In fact, cuffed to the door, there was no way for him to dodge.
His legs were still shaky, trembling from the shock, forcing him to continue relying on the zoner beside him for support. He kept his arms wrapped around his thick, strong arm. He pressed his body against him, preventing himself from falling over. The zoner, who was larger than him, gripped his arm with his large hand, helping to steady him. Rudy didn’t recognize this zoner in particular, but he was glad for his help.
He watched as the rough female zoner, whom he recognized as the same one who led the chase against Howdy, turned her sights and hostility against Dr. Von Doktor. Rudy bit his lip. Why did he have a sinking feeling that this wasn’t going to end well? He wanted to shout and warn the zoner, urge her and the others to flee, but no words would come out.
What was she thinking? What were any of these zoners thinking? They should be running. They were in the Real World. They have to get a move on.
Von glared at the female zoner. His eyes zimmed up and down her body, as if to study her. A smile soon spread across his face. Small, faint, but just as unnerving as ever. “Do you know what you’re doing?”
The female zoner gritted her teeth. “Of course I do!” She pointed a finger at the man. “Do you think that we are just going to let you take over our world like that?!”
Rudy could hear some of the zoners voice their approval.
“Yeah!”
“You made a mistake, pal!”
“You’re in big trouble!”
Rudy tried to voice his concerns. He tried to get himself to tell them to run. Anything. But he was so shaken, he couldn’t bring himself to say anything. All he could do was look on in horror as the scene played out before him. Thankfully, Penny was able to say something.
“Guys..This isn’t a good idea...” Penny spoke up. The zoners glanced at her. “Please... you have to run.. Leave.. Get out of here...” Penny pleaded with them. She occassionally glanced at Von before turning her gaze back to the zoners. “Run, before he....”
“No way!” One of the zoners said, swiping his hand through the air as if it were a knife. “We ain’t going nowhere!”
Another nodded in agreement. “Yeah! Why should we go?” The zoner asked, folding her arms against her chest.
Rudy and Penny turned their heads towards Rapsheeba, Snap, and Howdy. Their eyes widened in desperation, looking at them pleadingly. They both silently hoped that their friends would be able to talk some sense into the zoners.
But from their expressions, it looked like they had lost most influence over the zoners. It appeared that they had been the ones to lead them here, but now that they are here, the zoners have no further use for them. These zoners were hellbent on defending their home, and now that they were here, they were going to take full advantage of that. Nothing Snap, Howdy, or Rapsheeba said did anything to change their minds.
“Guys, we should...” Rapsheeba started to say.
“Oh hush up! We are here now! This is our chance!” Another female zoner snarled, forming a fist with her hand. “Let’s take it!”
“We won’t run! We won’t cower!” Another female zoner cried. “Isn’t that right, Helga?”
Rudy watched as the aggressive female, identified as Helga, nod her head. She looked at the group she was with, a dark smile on her face. She looked so arrogant, as if she was sure to win. Oh why won’t she listen? Why won’t she turn and run?
“Come on everyone!” Helga shouted as she raised a fist in the air. “Let’s teach this guy what happens when you mess with...”
Suddenly, Helga let out a pained gurgle and a surprised grunt. Her body stiffened up as her eyes bulged. Slowly, she looked down towards her cheset. For the first time, possibly in all her life, her eyes registered fear and horror. Gone was her courageous, if impulsive, bravado. Present, an expression fit for a frightened child.
A long eraser, designed for easier cleanup of chalkboards, stuck through her chest. Some blood slowly oozed out of the wound, along with bits of what appeared to be organs. Small bits that either represented what remained, or parts that were severed off. The eraser itself had a coating of blood on it and stuck out at least a few inches out of the zoner’s chest.
The sight of this horrified everyone in the room, save for Dr. Von Doktor, who held the eraser, standing behind Helga and smiling gleefully. No one spoke a word, too stunned by what happened to even react.
The zoners that had rushed in so willingly, so determined to fight, were now shocked into silence, horror washing over their faces. Their eyes were wide as they appeared to realize just what they had gotten themselves into. They swallowed in fear, glancing at each other nervously. Many were shaking, a few taking a few steps back. Snap, Rapsheeba, and Howdy did what they could to calm the zoners, but they had a hard time, their eyes glued on the horror that laid before them.
Rudy and Penny glanced looks of terror. Neither of them could believe that this had happened. They wondered if this was some kind of horrible dream and that they’d wake up soon. Yet when they looked back, they could still see Helga standing there, eraser still through her chest.
Rudy’s lower lip quivered at this. How..how could he have let this happen..? He should have reacted faster. He should have done something sooner. Why didn’t he try harder to get Helga to leave?
He looked over at Blocky. He was glad that the angle that Von and Helga stood was a bit too far for him to see completely. But he was able to see enough to realize what happened. The injured and tormented zoner’s eyes widened further and he let out a series of confused and pained whimpers. He began to struggle against the cuffs more. The poor guy was so terrified...
A sickening slurp sound cause Rudy to turn his head back towards where Von stood. He had slipped the eraser out of Helga’s body. She dropped down onto her knees as it was removed. Rudy and many others had to hold back their vomit when they saw the gaping hole. They could see some of her ribs, muscle, and a bit of her organs. Their view rapidly became obscured by the flow of fresh blood from the wound. Helga held onto her stomach, her eyes wide in fear. She looked over at Von, her eyes filled with the question of ‘why?’. A few tears formed in her eyes as Von didn’t respond to her silent question and just smiled at her.
With a gasping breath, crimson fluid pouring from her mouth, Helga slumped ot the ground. Her body hit with a sickening thud. A pool of blood rapidly formed unerneath her. Helga’s breathing became shakier and weaker, and in seconds, her chest stopped rising. It only took a moment for Rudy to realize what happened.
Helga had died. And Von was her killer.
Von raised the now bloodied eraser up, brandishing it almost like it were a sword. “Ah..zo zat’z how zeze babiez work... How fazinating...”
The horrified zoners stared at the man in horror and, slowy, they began to back away. Some were shaking their heads in denial, as if they didn’t want to believe that this had just happened. A few of them looked at the man in the eyes. Judging from their expressions, they looked as if they wanted to say something, but they had been rendered speechless.
The first one brave enough to get closer was Snap and his friends. Rudy and Penny watched as the three zoners approached the fallen zoner. They examined her carefully, briefly. Rapsheeba put her fingers against her throat to check for signs of life, desperately hoping, against the odds, that she was live. But just as Rudy and Penny thought initially, it was too late. The humanoid zoner lowered her head and shook it.
Despite not knowing Helga that well, Rudy couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. What a way to go... Having something shoved through her chest cavity... To be alive long enough to remember it going in... That was just the worst...
“H-Helga...?” The meek male from before said. He approached the fallen form of the zoner he had hung out with for an unknown reason. “Sis-Sister...? It’s me... Arnold...” He laid his hand on her head. “Come on.. You have to get up...”
Rudy felt as though ice shot through his chest. So...that’s why he kept following her around despite how he had been treated.
Arnold nudged against her. “Please wake up... please...”
Snap approached Arnold. He put his hand on his arm. Arnold stared down at him, his eyes watery and mouth open. Snap shook his head slowly. “I’m sorry, buddy. It’s too late. She’s gone.”
Arnold took in a few shaky breaths. He shook his head in denial. “No.. It’s not too late...” He attempted to lift up Helga. “Please! Show them they’re wrong! Wake up, Helga! Please!”
Several zoners rushed forward and grabbed onto the frantic, panicking zoner. They worked together to drag him backwards, staring at him with stern yet solemn expressions. Arnold kept calling out, shouting at Helga’s lifeless form, begging her to open her eyes. It was rather heartbreaking to listen to. Eventually, the zoner stopped struggling and he hung his head. His shaky sobs filled the room.
Rudy stared at him sadly before fixating an angered expression towards the evil man who had caused this pain and suffering. Just who did this guy think he was? What made him think he had the right to do something like this? What did Helga, or Blocky or any of these zoners, ever do to him? He formed a shaky fist with his hand, wanting so much to charge towards him and make him pay.
No... His rational mind still had a hold over him. Despite his anger, he was still able to think clearly. He knew that if he tried to take action against this man now, he may soon regret it. No, he had to erase the portal. Get these zoners back, and erase the portal. But of course, he wouldn’t erase it until he was certain that the vile scientist had no way to get into ChalkZone. He was not taking chances.
Rudy wretched himself free of the zoners. This was easy due to them being too distraught and shocked over Helga’s sudden death. Rudy didn’t bother listening to see if Von was going to say anything. He quickly moved towards Penny. He grabbed onto her to get her attention.
“Penny, unhook Blocky and take the zoners towards the portal!”
Penny stared at him in confusion. “But Rudy... We don’t know where the portal is...”
“I do!” Snap said as he approached his friends. A quick glance up revealed that Rapsheeba and Howdy were still by Helga’s body. They looked almost as though they were attempting to defend her body against whatever Von was threatening to do to it. Rudy paid his words no mind as he focused on Snap. “I can lead them out of here! But... Bucko..what about you?”
Penny turned to Rudy expectantly. “Yeah, Rudy. What are you goign to do?”
Rudy narrowed his eyes in determination. “I’m going to keep his attention. I’ll make sure he’s distracted while you guys flee.”
Penny widened her eyes. “No, Rudy! You can’t do that by yourself!”
“Yeah Bucko! We’re sticking with you!” Snap cried out. He made desperate gestures with his hand. “You’re just a little boy in your own world, Rudy! You can’t...”
Rudy raised up his hand, silencing both of his friends. He stared at the two of them sadly, a small, faint smile spreading across his face. “I know what I’m doing. I know the risks involved. I will be fine. I promise.”
His friends didn’t look convinced. They stared at him with wide eyes, shaking their heads in denial. Neither of them wanted to back down from this. Neither of them looked like they were going to move anywhere. Their feet remained planted firmly on the ground. Although they did not speak, their eyes did most of the talking. He knew that message anywhere.
They were going to be with him, whether he liked it or not.
Rudy clenched his teeth. He wished that his friends would be more reasonable. They didn’t have time to formulate a better plan right now. They had to get going before the mad scientist decided to stop toying with the zoners verbally. For the moment, he didn’t hear them speaking, or at least, he never indicated it. Who knows how long this was going to last?
There was little choice left. Someone had to keep the man busy and it had to be him. After all, the man had the most beef with him. He was the one who ruined his reputation, made him lose everything. He could keep the man’s attention quite easily, or at least he hoped.
But his friends... They had to go. They were both important for helping the zoners. They both played a key role. They had to go now, leave him behind. There was no choice.
“Penny, you have to go. You have to erase the portal when they leave.” Rudy said as he stared at her in the eyes. He placed his hand against hers. “The zoners can’t do that and you know it. Please...have them go through the portal and then erase it so Von can’t hurt them again.” Rudy then turned to Snap. “And you know where the portal is hidden in this building. You need to help Penny get to it, so that she can erase the portal once you guys all head through.”
“But Rudy...” Penny started to say. “We can’t just leave you behind.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes. “You have to. There isn’t a choice here.” Rudy looked from Penny and then to Snap. “You both should know that. So go on. Get out of here! Lead the zoners to safety!”
Snap shook his head slowly. He sucked on his lip, staring at Rudy in desperation. “Please, Bucko... There must be another way to do this...” He whispered softly. “Why don’t you come with us?” He reached his hand out towards him. “Who knows what that creepazoid will do to you?”
“Yeah, Rudy. Dr. Von Doktor has gone insane!” Penny said. “He might..”
Rudy glanced down at Blocky. “What about him? He needs to get to a hospital, you guys. He’s badly hurt. I-I don’t know how long he can...” He couldn’t finish, a few tears forming in his eyes.
Poor Blocky... He had once been one of the happiest zoners he’d ever met or created. He would always look forward to almost any adventure he had been a part of. Now he was reduced to a whimpering mess, his body a canvas for many a wound. He needed help, and here they were, wasting time talking.
Rudy immediately uncuffed the zoner. The cuffs weren’t too difficult to remove. At least they didn’t require any keys. He just needed to work the clamps until they became dislodged. Once he was free, he gently picked up Blocky, careful not to irritate his wounds further. He stared down at Blocky sadly, biting his lip. The way his friend was staring up at him like that...
“It’s okay..” Rudy whispered softly. He lowered his head and gently pressed his forehead against Blocky, careful not to irritate him. “You’ll be okay.. I promise...”
The zoner didn’t reply. The poor guy was too much pain, and the terror that had been struck into his heart from nearly being vivisected... He couldn’t blame the guy for not speaking. He turned to Penny and held out Blocky’s body towards her. The girl carefully eased the zoner into her arms, gently holding him.
“Please...get him to safety, Penny.” Rudy said. He stared at his friend, his eyes filled with a pleadingness that he only ever displayed in the most urgent of situations. “You’re his one chance now.”
“I...” Penny still looked reluctant to leave Rudy behind. She stared at Rudy, clenching her teeth. She then looked down at Blocky. She listened to him moan in pain, watched as he cried softly in her arms. She soon closed her eyes and sighed. She then shot a glare at Rudy. “You can count on me.”
Rudy smiled. “Thank you.” He looked down at Snap. “Can I rely on you to help Penny and the zoners get back to the portal?”
Snap bit his lip, staring at Rudy in desperation. He then took a moment to look at Blocky, Penny, and then he looked back at the other zoners. Seeing the situation, appearing to round it all off in his head, he turned back to Rudy and gave an affirmative nod. “I’ll try my best, Bucko.”
Rudy couldn’t help but smile. He knew he could count on his friends. He wanted to say something more to them, but as he saw Von take a step towards Rapsheeba and Howdy, he knew that there was no time left for that. He immediately ushered them. “Go on! Get out!”
He watched as his friends began to make their move. They began to rush towards the zoners. He didn’t watch them for long. Instead he turned his sights on the man who ‘deserved’ it the most: Dr. Von Doktor.
sss
“I have to wonder what it taztez like.” Dr. Von Doktor said in a cruel tone of voice. “If she’s chalk, does her flesh taste like chalk, too?”
“No! You won’t touch her!” Howdy said. His voice was shaky, but despite that, there was clear bravery in his voice.
“We will not let you disgrace her death like that!” Rapsheeba snarled, earning a couple nods from the other zoners.
There was no way that Rapsheeba was going to allow this..this vile human do anything to this poor zoner. Wasn’t it bad enough that he killed her for no fucking reason? Helga hadn’t done a damn thing to him and yet he still skewered her through the chest like it was nothing. And he thought that she was just going to back down like that? He had another think coming.
She and Howdy stood protectively in front of her dead body. They stared hatefully at the man as he towered over them. They listened to the whimpers of Arnold, the horrified gasps and whispers of the other zoners, fueling their desire to stand up to Von even more.
Dr. Von Doktor chuckled at this, a sneer spreading across his face. “Well, I didn’t zay it had to be her...” He took a couple steps towards the zoners. His eyes fixated on Rapsheeba. “You will do nizely.”
Rapsheeba cringed back, staring at the man in fear. But she did not run. She formed fists with her hands, baring her teeth in anger. “You will not get...”
“Rapsheeba! Come on!” Snap cried. “We have to get out of here!”
Rapsheeba turned her head, watching as the blue superhero zoner approached her, waving his hands in the air frantically. Following close behind him was Penny, and she was holding something in her arms. Rapsheeba gaspedi n horror, putting her hands to her mouth, when she realized who it was.
“B-Blocky....” The singer zoner said as she reached out towards the zoner.
Blocky looked horrible. Pale, shivering, whimpering constantly, covered in blood stains and bruises, bandages... It was clear that her friend had been put through a lot. So much misery... What did the poor guy do to deserve this? Her mind flooded with so many questions. The more she tried to push them out, the more they began to crowd her mind.
Why didn’t she move faster? Why didn’t she think fast enough? Wasn’t there anything she could have done to prevent this tragedy? There had to be something she could have...
“Queenie! Come on!” Rapsheeba grunted as she felt Snap push against her. “Let’s get out of here!”
Rapsheeba looked down at the body. “But..what about...”
“No time!” Snap called out, his voice tinged with regret. “If we don’t move now, then we may never get another chance!”
“No don’t! Don’t leave her behind! Please!” Arnold called out in desperation. He reached his hand out forward. “Please bring her with! She doesn’t deserve this!”
Rapsheeba knew he was right. Helga may have been an ass, but she didn’t deserve this kind of fate to befall her corpse. She deserved a proper burial in ChalkZone. But, with Dr. Von Doktor around, the direness of the situation, and Blocky, did they really have time? She could have one of the zoners grab on, but who knows how much time they had left?
There was no choice. They had to act now.
Rapsheeba turned to the other zoners. “Everybody! Run!”
“Follow me and Snap!” Penny shouted as she began to run towards the door, Snap positioning himself in front of her.
Rapsheeba felt a little dizzy. Everything was happening so fast. She could barely register the zoners’ words as they questioned where they were going or what the plan was. She barely remembered when she had started to run. She couldn’t make sense of where each zoner was, except for Snap and Blocky up ahead with Penny, and Howdy who ran beside her. She could hear desperate shouts from Arnold, who was being dragged away, but everything else was muddled.
Then a shout rang through the air when she believed she was getting close to the exit. It had only been a few seconds, but in all the confusion, she had completely lost track of that. The shout was enough to shake her back to her senses and she turned towards the voice.
“Where do you zink you zonerz are going? Ztay here!” Dr. Von Doktor said, raising up the eraser threateningly. “If you ztep out of zat door, I am going to...”
“Leave them alone!”
Rapsheeba’s eyes widened in shock as she saw Rudy jump in front. He spread his arms out, glaring hatefully at the man. “If you want to get to them, you will have to go through me first!”
Dr. Von Doktor’s eyes twinkled at this. His expression did not betray any desite of what he felt of the idea. “Zat can be arranged...”
Rapsheeba gasped in horror at this, widening her eyes. She wanted to go back and help. But as soon as she and Howdy tried to go back, one of the larger zoners grabbed them in his large arms and wisked them away.
“We need to get going now!”
“But..but Rudy...he...” Howdy stared to say.
“Rudy will be fine!” The large zoner insisted. “He can take care of himself!”
Rapsheeba squirmed in his arm. She tried to wriggle herself free. She looked over at Penny and Snap. Why weren’t they trying to help their friend? Didn’t they realize what was going on? But then she caught a glimpse of their expression, and when she saw grim acceptance, she knew what was going to happen.
The female zoner turned her head and watched as Von approach the boy. The look of anger that melted from his eyes even from this distance told the zoner how stronger a desire for revenge against Rudy was in comparison to getting any of them. Her heart clenched when she realized just what kind of trouble the little boy was in.
“Rudy!” Rapsheeba called out. She reached her hand out towards Rudy while she was being carried off. “No!”
Her voice got cut off when they got out of the room and one of the zoners slammed the door shut. Rapsheeba and Howdy were helpless to do anything as they were carried down the hallway.
|
|